This is a modern-English version of Mother Goose in Prose, originally written by Baum, L. Frank (Lyman Frank).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
E-text prepared by Bebra Knutson
and revised by David Edwards
and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team
(http://www.pgdp.net)
HTML version prepared by David Edwards
and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team
(http://www.pgdp.net)
from illustrations generously made available by
Internet Archive
(https://archive.org)
E-text prepared by Bebra Knutson
and revised by David Edwards
and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team
(http://www.pgdp.net)
HTML version prepared by David Edwards
and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team
(http://www.pgdp.net)
from illustrations generously provided by
Internet Archive
(https://archive.org)


MOTHER GOOSE
IN PROSE
Illustrated by Maxfield Parrish
New York
MCMI
Contents
Introduction | 9 |
Sing a Song o' Sixpence | 19 |
The Story of Little Boy Blue | 31 |
The Cat and the Fiddle | 45 |
The Black Sheep | 55 |
Old King Cole | 65 |
Mistress Mary | 75 |
The Wond'rous Wise Man | 89 |
What Jack Horner Did | 99 |
The Man in the Moon | 109 |
The Jolly Miller | 119 |
The Little Man and His Little Gun | 131 |
Hickory, Dickory, Dock | 141 |
Little Bo-Peep | 151 |
The Story of Tommy Tucker | 163 |
Pussy-cat Mew | 175 |
How the Beggars Came to Town | 183 |
Tom, the Piper's Son | 199 |
Humpty Dumpty | 207 |
The Woman Who Lived in a Shoe | 221 |
Little Miss Muffet | 233 |
Three Wise Men of Gotham | 245 |
Little Bun Rabbit | 257 |
Illustrations
"There was a little man and he had a little gun" | Frontispiece |
Little Boy Blue | 36 |
The Black Sheep | 58 |
Old King Cole | 68 |
The Wond'rous Wise Man | 92 |
Jack Horner | 102 |
The Man in the Moon | 112 |
Little Bo-Peep | 156 |
Tommy Tucker | 166 |
Tom, the Piper's Son | 200 |
Humpty Dumpty | 212 |
Three Wise Men of Gotham | 248 |
Introduction.
We hear the sweet, low voice of the mother, singing soft lullabies to her darling, and see the kindly, wrinkled face of the grandmother as she croons the old ditties to quiet our restless spirits. One generation is linked to another by the everlasting spirit of song; the ballads of the nursery follow us from childhood to old age, and they are readily brought from memory's recesses at any time to amuse our children or our grandchildren.
We hear the sweet, soothing voice of the mother, singing gentle lullabies to her little one, and see the warm, wrinkled face of the grandmother as she sings the old songs to calm our restless hearts. One generation is connected to another by the timeless spirit of song; the nursery rhymes stay with us from childhood to old age, and we can easily pull them from memory at any time to entertain our kids or grandkids.
The collection of jingles we know and love as the "Melodies of Mother Goose" are evidently drawn from a variety of sources. While they are, taken altogether, a happy union of rhyme, wit, pathos, satire and sentiment, the research after the author of each individual verse would indeed be hopeless. It would be folly to suppose them all the composition of uneducated[10] old nurses, for many of them contain much reflection, wit and melody. It is said that Shelley wrote "Pussy-Cat Mew," and Dean Swift "Little Bo-Peep," and these assertions are as difficult to disprove as to prove. Some of the older verses, however, are doubtless offshoots from ancient Folk Lore songs, and have descended to us through many centuries.
The collection of jingles we know and love as the "Melodies of Mother Goose" clearly comes from various sources. While they together create a delightful mix of rhyme, humor, emotion, satire, and sentiment, trying to find the author of each individual verse would be quite futile. It would be naive to think that all of them were written by uneducated old nurses, as many of them feature significant reflection, wit, and melody. It’s said that Shelley wrote "Pussy-Cat Mew," and Dean Swift penned "Little Bo-Peep," and these claims are just as hard to prove as they are to disprove. However, some of the older verses likely have roots in ancient Folk Lore songs and have been passed down to us over the centuries.
The connection of Mother Goose with the rhymes which bear her name is difficult to determine, and, in fact, three countries claim her for their own: France, England and America.
The link between Mother Goose and the rhymes that bear her name is hard to pinpoint, and, in fact, three countries claim her as their own: France, England, and America.
About the year 1650 there appeared in circulation in London a small book, named "Rhymes of the Nursery; or Lulla-Byes for Children," which contained many of the identical pieces that have been handed down to us; but the name of Mother Goose was evidently not then known. In this edition were the rhymes of "Little Jack Horner," "Old King Cole," "Mistress Mary," "Sing a Song o' Sixpence," and "Little Boy Blue."
About the year 1650, a small book titled "Rhymes of the Nursery; or Lulla-Byes for Children" began circulating in London. It included many of the same pieces that have been passed down to us, but the name Mother Goose was clearly not known at that time. This edition featured the rhymes of "Little Jack Horner," "Old King Cole," "Mistress Mary," "Sing a Song o' Sixpence," and "Little Boy Blue."
In 1697 Charles Perrault published in France a book of children's tales entitled "Contes de ma Mére Oye," and this is really the first time we find authentic record of the use of the name of Mother Goose, although Perrault's tales differ materially from those we now know under this title. They comprised "The Sleeping Beauty," "The Fairy," "Little Red Riding-Hood," "Blue Beard," "Puss in Boots," "Riquet with the Tuft," "Cinderella," and "Little Thumb;" eight[11] stories in all. On the cover of the book was depicted an old lady holding in her hand a distaff and surrounded by a group of children listening eagerly. Mr. Andrew Lang has edited a beautiful English edition of this work (Oxford, 1888).
In 1697, Charles Perrault published a book of children's tales in France called "Contes de ma Mére Oye." This is really the first time we see an authentic record of the name Mother Goose, even though Perrault's stories are quite different from the ones we know today under that title. They included "The Sleeping Beauty," "The Fairy," "Little Red Riding-Hood," "Blue Beard," "Puss in Boots," "Riquet with the Tuft," "Cinderella," and "Little Thumb," making a total of eight[11] stories. The cover of the book featured an old lady holding a distaff, surrounded by a group of children listening intently. Mr. Andrew Lang has edited a beautiful English edition of this work (Oxford, 1888).
America bases her claim to Mother Goose upon the following statement, made by the late John Fleet Eliot, a descendant of Thomas Fleet, the printer:
America bases her claim to Mother Goose on the following statement made by the late John Fleet Eliot, a descendant of Thomas Fleet, the printer:
At the beginning of the eighteenth century there lived in Boston a lady named Eliza Goose (written also Vergoose and Vertigoose) who belonged to a wealthy family. Her eldest daughter, Elizabeth Goose (or Vertigoose), was married by Rev. Cotton Mather in 1715 to an enterprising and industrious printer named Thomas Fleet, and in due time gave birth to a son. Like most mothers-in-law in our day, the importance of Mrs. Goose increased with the appearance of her grandchild, and poor Mr. Fleet, half distracted with her endless nursery ditties, finding all other means fail, tried what ridicule could effect, and actually printed a book under the title "Songs of the Nursery; or, Mother Goose's Melodies for Children." On the title page was the picture of a goose with a very long neck and a mouth wide open, and below this, "Printed by T. Fleet, at his Printing House in Pudding Lane, 1719. Price, two coppers."
At the start of the eighteenth century, there was a woman named Eliza Goose (also known as Vergoose and Vertigoose) living in Boston, from a wealthy family. Her oldest daughter, Elizabeth Goose (or Vertigoose), was married by Rev. Cotton Mather in 1715 to a hardworking and resourceful printer named Thomas Fleet, who eventually became a father. Just like many mothers-in-law today, Mrs. Goose became more significant with the arrival of her grandchild. Poor Mr. Fleet, overwhelmed by her endless nursery rhymes, turned to humor as a last resort and actually published a book titled "Songs of the Nursery; or, Mother Goose's Melodies for Children." The book's cover featured a goose with a long neck and a wide-open mouth, along with the words "Printed by T. Fleet, at his Printing House in Pudding Lane, 1719. Price, two coppers."
Mr. Wm. A. Wheeler, the editor of Hurd & Houghton's elaborate edition of Mother Goose, (1870),[12] reiterated this assertion, and a writer in the Boston Transcript of June 17, 1864, says: "Fleet's book was partly a reprint of an English collection of songs, (Barclay's), and the new title was doubtless a compliment by the printer to his mother-in-law Goose for her contributions. She was the mother of sixteen children and a typical 'Old Woman who lived in a Shoe.'"
Mr. Wm. A. Wheeler, the editor of Hurd & Houghton's detailed edition of Mother Goose, (1870),[12] emphasized this point, and a writer in the Boston Transcript on June 17, 1864, mentioned: "Fleet's book was partly a reprint of an English collection of songs (Barclay's), and the new title was likely a nod from the printer to his mother-in-law Goose for her contributions. She was the mother of sixteen children and a classic 'Old Woman who lived in a Shoe.'"
We may take it to be true that Fleet's wife was of the Vergoose family, and that the name was often contracted to Goose. But the rest of the story is unsupported by any evidence whatever. In fact, all that Mr. Eliot knew of it was the statement of the late Edward A. Crowninshield, of Boston, that he had seen Fleet's edition in the library of the American Antiquarian Society. Repeated researches at Worcester having failed to bring to light this supposed copy, and no record of it appearing on any catalogue there, we may dismiss the entire story with the supposition that Mr. Eliot misunderstood the remarks made to him. Indeed, as Mr. William H. Whitmore points out in his clever monograph upon Mother Goose (Albany, 1889), it is very doubtful whether in 1719 a Boston printer would have been allowed to publish such "trivial" rhymes. "Boston children at that date," says Mr. Whitmore, "were fed upon Gospel food, and it seems extremely improbable that an edition could have been sold."
We can assume that Fleet's wife was from the Vergoose family and that the name was often shortened to Goose. However, the rest of the story lacks any supporting evidence. In fact, all that Mr. Eliot knew came from the late Edward A. Crowninshield of Boston, who claimed he had seen Fleet's edition in the library of the American Antiquarian Society. Repeated searches in Worcester failed to find this supposed copy, and there are no records of it in any catalog there, so we can dismiss the entire story with the idea that Mr. Eliot misunderstood what he was told. Indeed, as Mr. William H. Whitmore points out in his insightful monograph on Mother Goose (Albany, 1889), it is very doubtful whether a Boston printer would have been allowed to publish such "trivial" rhymes in 1719. "Boston children at that time," Mr. Whitmore states, "were fed on Gospel material, and it seems highly unlikely that an edition could have been sold."
Singularly enough, England's claim to the venerable[13] old lady is of about the same date as Boston's. There lived in a town in Sussex, about the year 1704, an old woman named Martha Gooch. She was a capital nurse, and in great demand to care for newly-born babies; therefore, through long years of service as nurse, she came to be called Mother Gooch. This good woman had one peculiarity: she was accustomed to croon queer rhymes and jingles over the cradles of her charges, and these rhymes "seemed so senseless and silly to the people who overheard them" that they began to call her "Mother Goose," in derision, the term being derived from Queen Goosefoot, the mother of Charlemagne. The old nurse paid no attention to her critics, but continued to sing her rhymes as before; for, however much grown people might laugh at her, the children seemed to enjoy them very much, and not one of them was too peevish to be quieted and soothed by her verses. At one time Mistress Gooch was nursing a child of Mr. Ronald Barclay, a physician residing in the town, and he noticed the rhymes she sang and became interested in them. In time he wrote them all down and made a book of them, which it is said was printed by John Worthington & Son in the Strand, London, in 1712, under the name of "Ye Melodious Rhymes of Mother Goose." But even this story of Martha Gooch is based upon very meager and unsatisfactory evidence.
Interestingly, England's connection to the famous[13] old lady is about the same time as Boston's. Around 1704, there was an old woman named Martha Gooch living in a town in Sussex. She was an excellent nurse, highly sought after for caring for newborns; as a result, after many years of service, she became known as Mother Gooch. This kind woman had one oddity: she would sing strange rhymes and jingles to the cradles of the babies she cared for, and these rhymes "seemed so senseless and silly to the people who overheard them" that they started to mockingly call her "Mother Goose," a name inspired by Queen Goosefoot, the mother of Charlemagne. The old nurse paid no mind to her critics and kept singing her rhymes as always; for, no matter how much adults might laugh at her, the children really seemed to enjoy them, and none were too fussy to be comforted by her verses. At one point, Mistress Gooch was nursing a child of Mr. Ronald Barclay, a doctor living in the town, who noticed the rhymes she sang and became intrigued. Eventually, he wrote them all down and created a book, which is said to have been printed by John Worthington & Son in the Strand, London, in 1712, titled "Ye Melodious Rhymes of Mother Goose." However, even this story about Martha Gooch is based on very limited and unsatisfactory evidence.
The earliest English edition of Mother Goose's Melodies that is absolutely authentic was issued by[14] John Newbury of London about the year 1760, and the first authentic American edition was a reprint of Newbury's made by Isaiah Thomas of Worcester, Mass., in 1785.
The first genuine English edition of Mother Goose's Melodies was published by[14] John Newbury in London around 1760, and the first true American edition was a reprint of Newbury's work done by Isaiah Thomas from Worcester, Mass., in 1785.
None of the earlier editions, however, contained all the rhymes so well known at the present day, since every decade has added its quota to the mass of jingles attributed to "Mother Goose." Some of the earlier verses have become entirely obsolete, and it is well they have, for many were crude and silly and others were coarse. It is simply a result of the greater refinement of modern civilization that they have been relegated to oblivion, while the real gems of the collection will doubtless live and grow in popular favor for many ages.
None of the earlier editions, however, included all the rhymes that are so popular today, since every decade has added its share to the collection of jingles attributed to "Mother Goose." Some of the earlier verses have completely fallen out of use, and that's a good thing, as many were crude and silly, while others were inappropriate. It's just a reflection of the increased refinement of modern civilization that these have faded away, while the true gems of the collection will surely endure and continue to gain popularity for many years to come.
While I have taken some pains to record the various claims to the origin of Mother Goose, it does not matter in the least whether she was in reality a myth, or a living Eliza Goose, Martha Gooch or the "Mére Oye" of Perrault. The songs that cluster around her name are what we love, and each individual verse appeals more to the childish mind than does Mother Goose herself.
While I’ve made an effort to document the different claims about the origins of Mother Goose, it really doesn’t matter whether she was just a myth, a real person like Eliza Goose, Martha Gooch, or the "Mére Oye" from Perrault’s stories. The nursery rhymes associated with her name are what we cherish, and each individual verse resonates with children’s minds more than Mother Goose herself does.
Many of these nursery rhymes are complete tales in themselves, telling their story tersely but completely; there are others which are but bare suggestions, leaving the imagination to weave in the details of the story. Perhaps therein may lie part of their charm, but however that may be I have thought the[15] children might like the stories told at greater length, that they may dwell the longer upon their favorite heroes and heroines.
Many of these nursery rhymes are full stories on their own, telling their tales briefly but thoroughly; others are just hints, allowing the imagination to fill in the details. This might be part of their appeal, but I’ve thought that the[15] children might enjoy the stories told in more depth, so they can spend more time with their favorite heroes and heroines.
For that reason I have written this book.
For that reason, I have written this book.
In making the stories I have followed mainly the suggestions of the rhymes, and my hope is that the little ones will like them, and not find that they interfere with the fanciful creations of their own imaginations.
In creating these stories, I've mostly followed the ideas from the rhymes, and I hope the little ones will enjoy them and find that they don't disrupt the imaginative worlds of their own minds.
Chicago, Illinois, July, 1899.
Chicago, IL, July 1899.

Sing a Song o' Sixpence
Four-and-twenty blackbirds baked in a pie;
When the pie was opened the birds began to sing,
Wasn't that a dainty dish to set before the King?
Gilligren was an orphan, and lived with an uncle and aunt who were very unkind to him. They cuffed him and scolded him upon the slightest provocation, and made his life very miserable indeed. Gilligren never rebelled against this treatment, but bore their cruelty silently and with patience, although often he longed to leave them and seek a home amongst kinder people.
Gilligren was an orphan and lived with an uncle and aunt who treated him very poorly. They hit him and yelled at him over the smallest things, making his life quite miserable. Gilligren never fought back against their treatment, but endured their cruelty quietly and patiently, even though he often wished to leave them and find a home with kinder people.
It so happened that when Gilligren was twelve years old the King died, and his son was to be proclaimed King in his place, and crowned with great ceremony. People were flocking to London from all parts of the country, to witness the festivities, and the boy longed to go with them.
It just so happened that when Gilligren was twelve, the King passed away, and his son was set to be named King in his place, followed by a grand coronation. People were traveling to London from all over the country to see the celebrations, and the boy yearned to join them.
One evening he said to his uncle,
One evening, he said to his uncle,
"If I had sixpence I could make my fortune."
"If I had sixpence, I could make my fortune."
"Pooh! nonsense!" exclaimed his uncle, "a sixpence is a small thing. How then could you make a fortune from it?"
"Pooh! That's ridiculous!" his uncle exclaimed. "A sixpence is a small amount. How could you possibly make a fortune from it?"
"That I cannot tell you," replied Gilligren, "but if you will give me the sixpence I will go to London, and not return until I am a rich man."
"That I can't say," replied Gilligren, "but if you give me the sixpence, I’ll go to London and won’t come back until I’m a rich man."
"The boy is a fool!" said his uncle, with anger; but the aunt spoke up quickly.
"The boy is an idiot!" his uncle shouted, furious; but the aunt quickly chimed in.
"Give him the money and let him go," she said, "and then we shall be well rid of him and no longer be obliged to feed and clothe him at our expense."
"Give him the money and let him leave," she said, "and then we’ll be free of him and won’t have to feed and clothe him at our expense."
"Well," said her husband, after a moment's thought, "here is the money; but remember, this is all I shall ever give you, and when it is gone you must not come to me for more."
"Well," her husband said after thinking for a moment, "here's the money; but remember, this is all I'm ever going to give you, and once it's gone, you can't come to me for more."
"Never fear," replied Gilligren, joyfully, as he put the sixpence in his pocket, "I shall not trouble you again."
"Don't worry," Gilligren said happily as he put the sixpence in his pocket, "I won't bother you again."
The next morning he cut a short stick to assist him in walking, and after bidding good-bye to his uncle and aunt he started upon his journey to London.
The next morning, he cut a short stick to help him walk, and after saying goodbye to his uncle and aunt, he began his journey to London.
"The money will not last him two days," said the man, as he watched Gilligren go down the turnpike road, "and when it is gone he will starve to death."
"The money won't last him two days," said the man, as he watched Gilligren walk down the turnpike road, "and when it's gone, he'll starve to death."
"Or he may fall in with people who will treat him worse than we did," rejoined the woman, "and then he'll wish he had never left us."
"Or he might end up with people who will treat him worse than we did," the woman replied, "and then he'll wish he had never left us."
But Gilligren, nothing dismayed by thoughts of the future, trudged bravely along the London road. The world was before him, and the bright sunshine glorified the dusty road and lightened the tips of the dark green hedges that bordered his path. At the end of his pilgrimage was the great city, and he never doubted he would find therein proper work and proper pay, and much better treatment than he was accustomed to receive.
But Gilligren, undeterred by thoughts of the future, walked confidently along the London road. The world was ahead of him, and the bright sunshine illuminated the dusty road and brightened the edges of the dark green hedges lining his path. At the end of his journey was the great city, and he was certain he would find decent work and fair pay, along with much better treatment than he was used to.
So, on he went, whistling merrily to while away the time, watching the sparrows skim over the fields, and enjoying to the full the unusual sights that met his eyes. At noon he overtook a carter, who divided with the boy his luncheon of bread and cheese, and for supper a farmer's wife gave him a bowl of milk. When it grew dark he crawled under a hedge and slept soundly until dawn.
So, he continued on his way, whistling happily to pass the time, watching the sparrows fly over the fields, and fully enjoying the unusual sights around him. At noon, he came across a cart driver who shared his lunch of bread and cheese with the boy, and for dinner, a farmer's wife gave him a bowl of milk. When it got dark, he crawled under a hedge and slept peacefully until dawn.
The next day he kept steadily upon his way, and toward evening met a farmer with a wagon loaded with sacks of grain.
The next day he continued on his path, and in the evening, he encountered a farmer driving a wagon full of sacks of grain.
"Where are you going, my lad?" asked the man.
"Where are you headed, buddy?" asked the man.
"To London," replied Gilligren, "to see the King crowned."
"To London," replied Gilligren, "to see the King crowned."
"Have you any money?" enquired the farmer.
"Do you have any money?" asked the farmer.
"Oh yes," answered Gilligren, "I have a sixpence."
"Oh yeah," replied Gilligren, "I have a sixpence."
"If you will give me the sixpence," said the man, "I will give you a sack of rye for it."
"If you give me sixpence," the man said, "I'll give you a sack of rye for it."
"What could I do with a sack of rye?" asked Gilligren, wonderingly.
"What could I do with a sack of rye?" Gilligren asked, curiously.
"Take it to the mill, and get it ground into flour. With the flour you could have bread baked, and that you can sell."
"Take it to the mill and get it ground into flour. With the flour, you can have bread baked, and then you can sell it."
"That is a good idea," replied Gilligren, "so here is my sixpence, and now give me the sack of rye."
"That's a good idea," replied Gilligren, "so here's my sixpence, and now give me the sack of rye."
The farmer put the sixpence carefully into his pocket, and then reached under the seat of the wagon and drew out a sack, which he cast on the ground at the boy's feet.
The farmer carefully put the sixpence into his pocket, then reached under the seat of the wagon and pulled out a sack, which he threw on the ground at the boy's feet.
"There is your sack of rye," he said, with a laugh.
"There’s your sack of rye," he said, laughing.
"But the sack is empty!" remonstrated Gilligren.
"But the sack is empty!" protested Gilligren.
"Oh, no; there is some rye in it."
"Oh no, there's some rye in it."
"But only a handful!" said Gilligren, when he had opened the mouth of the sack and gazed within it.
"But just a few!" said Gilligren, after he opened the sack and looked inside it.
"It is a sack of rye, nevertheless," replied the wicked farmer, "and I did not say how much rye there would be in the sack I would give you. Let this be a lesson to you never again to buy grain without looking into the sack!" and with that he whipped up his horses and left Gilligren standing in the road with the sack at his feet and nearly ready to cry at his loss.
"It’s a sack of rye, though," replied the greedy farmer, "and I never said how much rye would actually be in the sack I’d give you. Let this be a lesson to you: never buy grain without checking the sack!" With that, he urged his horses on and left Gilligren standing in the road, the sack at his feet, and nearly in tears over his loss.
"My sixpence is gone," he said to himself, "and I have received nothing in exchange but a handful of rye! How can I make my fortune with that?"
"My sixpence is gone," he said to himself, "and all I've got in return is a handful of rye! How am I supposed to make my fortune with that?"
He did not despair, however, but picked up the sack and continued his way along the dusty road. Soon it became too dark to travel farther, and Gilligren[23] stepped aside into a meadow, where, lying down upon the sweet grass, he rolled the sack into a pillow for his head and prepared to sleep.
He didn’t lose hope, though; he grabbed the sack and kept walking down the dusty road. Soon it got too dark to go on, so Gilligren[23] stepped into a meadow, where he lay down on the soft grass, used the sack as a pillow for his head, and got ready to sleep.
The rye that was within the sack, however, hurt his head, and he sat up and opened the sack.
The rye in the sack, however, was uncomfortable for his head, so he sat up and opened the sack.
"Why should I keep a handful of rye?" he thought, "It will be of no value to me at all."
"Why should I hold onto a handful of rye?" he thought. "It won't be useful to me at all."
So he threw out the rye upon the ground, and rolling up the sack again for a pillow, was soon sound asleep.
So he tossed the rye on the ground, and rolling up the sack again for a pillow, he quickly fell sound asleep.
When he awoke the sun was shining brightly over his head and the twitter and chirping of many birds fell upon his ears. Gilligren opened his eyes and saw a large flock of blackbirds feeding upon the rye he had scattered upon the ground. So intent were they upon their feast they never noticed Gilligren at all.
When he woke up, the sun was shining brightly overhead, and the sounds of many birds chirping filled his ears. Gilligren opened his eyes and saw a large group of blackbirds feeding on the rye he had thrown on the ground. They were so focused on their meal that they didn't notice Gilligren at all.
He carefully unfolded the sack, and spreading wide its opening threw it quickly over the flock of blackbirds. Some escaped and flew away, but a great many were caught, and Gilligren put his eye to the sack and found he had captured four and twenty. He tied the mouth of the sack with a piece of twine that was in his pocket, and then threw the sack over his shoulder and began again his journey to London.
He slowly opened the sack and, spreading its opening wide, quickly tossed it over the flock of blackbirds. Some managed to escape and flew away, but a lot of them got caught, and Gilligren looked into the sack to see he had captured twenty-four. He tied the top of the sack with a piece of twine he had in his pocket, then threw the sack over his shoulder and continued his journey to London.
"I have made a good exchange, after all," he thought, "for surely four and twenty blackbirds are worth more than a handful of rye, and perhaps even more than a sixpence, if I can find anyone who wishes to buy them."
"I've made a great deal, after all," he thought, "because twenty-four blackbirds are definitely worth more than a handful of rye, and maybe even more than sixpence, if I can find someone who wants to buy them."
He now walked rapidly forward, and about noon entered the great city of London.
He now walked quickly ahead and around noon entered the big city of London.
Gilligren wandered about the streets until he came to the King's palace, where there was a great concourse of people and many guards to keep intruders from the gates.
Gilligren wandered around the streets until he arrived at the King's palace, where a large crowd had gathered and many guards were stationed to keep intruders away from the gates.
Seeing he could not enter from the front, the boy walked around to the rear of the palace and found himself near the royal kitchen, where the cooks and other servants were rushing around to hasten the preparation of the King's dinner.
Seeing he couldn’t get in from the front, the boy walked around to the back of the palace and found himself near the royal kitchen, where the cooks and other staff were hurrying to speed up the preparation of the King's dinner.
Gilligren sat down upon a stone where he could watch them, and laying the sack at his feet was soon deeply interested in the strange sight.
Gilligren sat down on a stone where he could watch them, and placing the sack at his feet, he quickly became engrossed in the unusual scene.
Presently a servant in the King's livery saw him and came to his side.
Currently, a servant in the King's uniform saw him and approached his side.
"What are you doing here?" he asked, roughly.
"What are you doing here?" he asked gruffly.
"I am waiting to see the King," replied Gilligren.
"I’m waiting to see the King," replied Gilligren.
"The King! The King never comes here," said the servant; "and neither do we allow idlers about the royal kitchen. So depart at once, or I shall be forced to call a guard to arrest you."
"The King! The King never comes here," said the servant. "And we don’t allow idle people around the royal kitchen. So leave immediately, or I’ll have to call the guard to arrest you."
Gilligren arose obediently and slung his sack over his shoulder. As he did so the birds that were within began to flutter.
Gilligren got up willingly and threw his bag over his shoulder. As he did this, the birds inside started to flap their wings.
"What have you in the sack?" asked the servant.
"What do you have in the bag?" asked the servant.
"Blackbirds," replied Gilligren.
"Blackbirds," Gilligren replied.
"Blackbirds!" echoed the servant, in surprise,[25] "well, that is very fortunate indeed. Come with me at once!" He seized the boy by the arm and drew him hastily along until they entered the great kitchen of the palace.
"Blackbirds!" the servant exclaimed in surprise,[25] "well, that's really lucky! Come with me right now!" He grabbed the boy by the arm and pulled him quickly into the large kitchen of the palace.
"Here, Mister Baker!" the man called, excitedly, "I have found your blackbirds!"
"Hey, Mr. Baker!" the man shouted, excitedly, "I found your blackbirds!"
A big, fat man who was standing in the middle of the kitchen with folded arms and a look of despair upon his round, greasy face, at once came toward them and asked eagerly,
A large, chubby man standing in the middle of the kitchen with his arms crossed and a look of hopelessness on his round, oily face immediately approached them and asked eagerly,
"The blackbirds? are you sure you can get them?"
"The blackbirds? Are you sure you can get them?"
"They are here already; the boy has a bag full of them."
"They're already here; the boy has a bag full of them."
"Give them to me," said the cook, who wore a square cap, that was shaped like a box, upon his head.
"Hand them over to me," said the cook, who wore a square hat that looked like a box on his head.
"What do you want with them?" asked Gilligren.
"What do you want with them?" Gilligren asked.
"I want them for a pie for the King's dinner," answered Mister Baker; "His Majesty ordered the dish, and I have hunted all over London for the blackbirds, but could not find them. Now that you have brought them, however, you have saved me my position as cook, and perhaps my head as well."
"I need them for a pie for the King's dinner," replied Mr. Baker. "His Majesty requested the dish, and I’ve searched all over London for blackbirds but couldn't find any. Now that you've brought them, you've saved my job as cook, and maybe even my neck."
"But it would be cruel to put the beautiful birds in a pie," remonstrated Gilligren, "and I shall not give them to you for such a purpose."
"But it would be cruel to put the beautiful birds in a pie," protested Gilligren, "and I won’t give them to you for that."
"Nonsense!" replied the cook, "the King has ordered it; he is very fond of the dish."
"Nonsense!" replied the cook, "the King ordered it; he really likes the dish."
"Still, you cannot have them," declared the boy[26] stoutly, "the birds are mine, and I will not have them killed."
"Still, you can't have them," the boy said firmly, "the birds are mine, and I won't let you kill them."
"But what can I do?" asked the cook, in perplexity; "the King has ordered a blackbird pie, and your birds are the only blackbirds in London."
"But what can I do?" asked the cook, confused. "The King has ordered a blackbird pie, and your birds are the only blackbirds in London."
Gilligren thought deeply for a moment, and conceived what he thought to be a very good idea. If the sixpence was to make his fortune, then this was his great opportunity.
Gilligren thought for a moment and came up with what he believed was a brilliant idea. If the sixpence was going to make him rich, then this was his big chance.
"You can have the blackbirds on two conditions," he said.
"You can have the blackbirds if you meet two conditions," he said.
"What are they?" asked the cook.
“What are they?” the cook asked.
"One is that you will not kill the birds. The other condition is that you secure me a position in the King's household."
"One is that you won't kill the birds. The other condition is that you get me a spot in the King's household."
"How can I put live birds in a pie?" enquired the cook.
"How can I put live birds in a pie?" asked the cook.
"Very easily, if you make the pie big enough to hold them. You can serve the pie after the King has satisfied his hunger with other dishes, and it will amuse the company to find live birds in the pie when they expected cooked ones."
"Very easily, if you make the pie large enough to hold them. You can serve the pie after the King has satisfied his hunger with other dishes, and it will entertain the guests to find live birds in the pie when they were expecting cooked ones."
"It is a risky experiment," exclaimed the cook, "for I do not know the new King's temper. But the idea may please His Majesty, and since you will not allow me to kill the birds, it is the best thing I can do. As for your other condition, you seem to be a very bright boy, and so I will have the butler take[27] you as his page, and you shall stand back of the King's chair and keep the flies away while he eats."
"It’s a risky experiment," the cook exclaimed, "because I have no idea what the new King is like. But this idea might please His Majesty, and since you won’t let me kill the birds, it's the best I can do. As for your other request, you seem like a smart kid, so I’ll have the butler take[27] you as his page, and you can stand behind the King’s chair and swat away the flies while he eats."
The butler being called, and his consent secured, the cook fell to making the crusts for his novel pie, while Gilligren was taken to the servants' hall and dressed in a gorgeous suit of the King's livery.
The butler was called and agreed, the cook started making the crusts for his new pie, while Gilligren was taken to the servants' hall and put in a beautiful suit of the King's livery.
When the dinner was served, the King kept looking for the blackbird pie, but he said nothing, and at last the pie was placed before him, its crusts looking light and brown, and sprigs of myrtle being stuck in the four corners to make it look more inviting.
When dinner was served, the King kept glancing for the blackbird pie, but he said nothing. Finally, the pie was placed in front of him, its crusts looking light and brown, with sprigs of myrtle stuck in the four corners to make it look more appealing.
Although the King had already eaten heartily, he smacked his lips when he saw this tempting dish, and picking up the carving-fork he pushed it quickly into the pie.
Although the King had already eaten a lot, he smacked his lips when he saw this delicious dish, and grabbing the carving fork, he quickly plunged it into the pie.
At once the crust fell in, and all the four and twenty blackbirds put up their heads and began to look about them. And coming from the blackness of the pie into the brilliantly lighted room they thought they were in the sunshine, and began to sing merrily, while some of the boldest hopped out upon the table or began flying around the room.
At once, the crust collapsed, and all twenty-four blackbirds popped their heads up and started to look around. Emerging from the darkness of the pie into the brightly lit room, they thought they were in the sunshine and began to sing happily, while some of the bolder ones hopped onto the table or started flying around the room.
At first the good King was greatly surprised; but soon, appreciating the jest, he lay back in his chair and laughed long and merrily. And his courtiers and the fine ladies present heartily joined in the laughter, for they also were greatly amused.
At first, the kind King was really surprised; but soon, realizing it was a joke, he leaned back in his chair and laughed loudly and happily. His courtiers and the elegant ladies there joined in the laughter too, as they also found it very entertaining.
Then the King called for the cook, and when[28] Mister Baker appeared, uncertain of his reception, and filled with many misgivings, His Majesty cried,
Then the King called for the cook, and when[28] Mr. Baker showed up, unsure of how he would be received and filled with worry, His Majesty exclaimed,
"Sirrah! how came you to think of putting live birds in the pie?"
"Hey! What made you think it was a good idea to put live birds in the pie?"
The cook, fearing that the King was angry, answered,
The cook, worried that the King was upset, replied,
"May it please your Majesty, it was not my thought, but the idea of the boy who stands behind your chair."
"With all due respect, Your Majesty, it wasn't my idea, but the suggestion of the boy who is standing behind your chair."
The King turned his head, and seeing Gilligren, who looked very well in his new livery, he said,
The King turned his head and, noticing Gilligren, who looked great in his new outfit, he said,
"You are a clever youth, and deserve a better position than that of a butler's lad. Hereafter you shall be one of my own pages, and if you serve me faithfully I will advance your fortunes with your deserts."
"You’re a smart kid, and you deserve a better role than being a butler’s boy. From now on, you’ll be one of my pages, and if you serve me well, I’ll help you rise to where you belong."
And Gilligren did serve the King faithfully, and as he grew older acquired much honor and great wealth.
And Gilligren served the King faithfully, and as he got older, he gained a lot of honor and wealth.
"After all," he used to say, "that sixpence made my fortune. And it all came about through such a small thing as a handful of rye!"
"After all," he used to say, "that sixpence made my fortune. And it all started with something as small as a handful of rye!"

The Story of Little Boy Blue
The sheep's in the meadow, the cow's in the corn;
Where's the little boy that minds the sheep?
He's under the haystack, fast asleep!
He had big blue eyes, and fair golden curls, and he loved his good mother very dearly, and was never more pleased than when she allowed him to help her with her work.
He had big blue eyes and fair golden curls, and he loved his wonderful mother very much. He was always happiest when she let him help her with her work.
And so the years passed happily away till the boy was eight years old, but then the widow fell sick, and their little store of money melted gradually away.
And so the years went by happily until the boy turned eight, but then the widow got sick, and their small amount of money slowly disappeared.
"I don't know what we shall do for bread," she said, kissing her boy with tears in her eyes, "for I am not yet strong enough to work, and we have no money left."
"I don't know what we're going to do for food," she said, kissing her son with tears in her eyes, "because I'm not strong enough to work yet, and we have no money left."
"But I can work," answered the boy; "and I'm sure if I go to the Squire up at the Hall he will give me something to do."
"But I can work," the boy replied; "and I'm sure if I go to the Squire at the Hall, he'll give me something to do."
At first the widow was reluctant to consent to this, since she loved to keep her child at her side, but finally, as nothing else could be done, she decided to let him go to see the Squire.
At first, the widow was hesitant to agree to this since she loved having her child by her side, but eventually, as there were no other options, she decided to let him go see the Squire.
Being too proud to allow her son to go to the great house in his ragged clothes, she made him a new suit out of a pretty blue dress she had herself worn in happier times, and when it was finished and the boy dressed in it, he looked as pretty as a prince in a fairy tale. For the bright blue jacket set off his curls to good advantage, and the color just matched the blue of his eyes. His trousers were blue, also, and she took the silver buckles from her own shoes and put them on his, that he might appear the finer. And then she brushed his curls and placed his big straw hat upon them and sent him away with a kiss to see the Squire.
Being too proud to let her son go to the big house in his ragged clothes, she made him a new outfit from a pretty blue dress she had worn during happier times. When it was finished and the boy was dressed in it, he looked as handsome as a prince in a fairy tale. The bright blue jacket highlighted his curls nicely, and the color perfectly matched his blue eyes. His pants were blue too, and she took the silver buckles from her own shoes and put them on his, so he would look even fancier. Then she brushed his curls, placed his large straw hat on top, and sent him off with a kiss to see the Squire.
It so happened that the great man was walking in his garden with his daughter Madge that morning, and was feeling in an especially happy mood, so that when he suddenly looked up and saw a little boy before him, he said, kindly,
It just so happened that the great man was walking in his garden with his daughter Madge that morning, feeling particularly happy, so when he suddenly looked up and saw a little boy in front of him, he said kindly,
"Well, my child, what can I do for you?"
"Well, my child, what can I help you with?"
"If you please, sir," said the boy, bravely, although he was frightened at meeting the Squire face to face, "I want you to give me some work to do, so that I can earn money."
"If you don't mind, sir," the boy said courageously, even though he was scared to confront the Squire directly, "I would like you to give me some work so I can earn some money."
"Earn money!" repeated the Squire, "why do you wish to earn money?"
"Make money!" the Squire repeated, "why do you want to make money?"
"To buy food for my mother, sir. We are very poor, and since she is no longer able to work for me I wish to work for her."
"To buy food for my mom, sir. We are really poor, and since she can’t work for me anymore, I want to work for her."
"But what can you do?" asked the Squire; "you are too small to work in the fields."
"But what can you do?" asked the Squire. "You're too small to work in the fields."
"I could earn something, sir, couldn't I?"
"I could make some money, right, sir?"
His tone was so pleading that mistress Madge was unable to resist it, and even the Squire was touched. The young lady came forward and took the boy's hand in her own, and pressing back his curls, she kissed his fair cheek.
His tone was so pleading that Madam Madge couldn't resist, and even the Squire felt moved. The young lady stepped forward, took the boy's hand in hers, and, pushing back his curls, she kissed his fair cheek.
"You shall be our shepherd," she said, pleasantly, "and keep the sheep out of the meadows and the cows from getting into the corn. You know, father," she continued, turning to the Squire, "it was only yesterday you said you must get a boy to tend the sheep, and this little boy can do it nicely."
"You should be our shepherd," she said cheerfully, "and keep the sheep out of the meadows and the cows from getting into the corn. You know, dad," she continued, turning to the Squire, "just yesterday, you mentioned needing to find a boy to tend the sheep, and this little boy can do it really well."
"Very well," replied the Squire, "it shall be as you say, and if he is attentive and watchful he will be able to save me a good bit of trouble and so really earn his money."
"Alright," replied the Squire, "it'll be as you say, and if he stays alert and pays attention, he should be able to save me a lot of trouble and actually earn his pay."
Then he turned to the child and said,
Then he turned to the child and said,
"Come to me in the morning, my little man, and I will give you a silver horn to blow, that you may call the sheep and the cows whenever they go astray. What is your name?"
"Come to me in the morning, my little guy, and I will give you a silver horn to blow, so you can call the sheep and the cows whenever they wander off. What's your name?"
"Oh, never mind his name, papa!" broke in the[34] Squire's daughter; "I shall call him Little Boy Blue, since he is dressed in blue from head to foot, and his dress but matches his eyes. And you must give him a good wage, also, for surely no Squire before ever had a prettier shepherd boy than this."
"Oh, forget his name, Dad!" interrupted the[34] Squire's daughter. "I’ll call him Little Boy Blue, since he’s dressed in blue from head to toe, and his outfit matches his eyes perfectly. And you have to pay him well, too, because no Squire has ever had a more attractive shepherd boy than him."
"Very good," said the Squire, cheerfully, as he pinched his daughter's rosy cheek; "be watchful, Little Boy Blue, and you shall be well paid."
"Very good," said the Squire, cheerfully, as he pinched his daughter's rosy cheek; "stay alert, Little Boy Blue, and you'll be rewarded."
Then Little Boy Blue thanked them both very sweetly and ran back over the hill and into the valley where his home lay nestled by the river-side, to tell the good news to his mother.
Then Little Boy Blue thanked them both very sweetly and ran back over the hill and into the valley where his home was nestled by the riverbank, to share the good news with his mother.
The poor widow wept tears of joy when she heard his story, and smiled when he told her that his name was to be Little Boy Blue. She knew the Squire was a kind master and would be good to her darling son.
The poor widow cried tears of joy when she heard his story and smiled when he told her his name would be Little Boy Blue. She knew the Squire was a kind master and would take good care of her beloved son.
Early the next morning Little Boy Blue was at the Hall, and the Squire's steward gave him a new silver horn, that glistened brightly in the sunshine, and a golden cord to fasten it around his neck. And then he was given charge of the sheep and the cows, and told to keep them from straying into the meadowlands and the fields of grain.
Early the next morning, Little Boy Blue was at the Hall, and the Squire's steward gave him a shiny new silver horn that sparkled in the sunlight, along with a golden cord to wear it around his neck. Then he was put in charge of the sheep and cows and told to make sure they didn't wander into the meadows and grain fields.
It was not hard work, but just suited to Little Boy Blue's age, and he was watchful and vigilant and made a very good shepherd boy indeed. His mother needed food no longer, for the Squire paid her son liberally and the Squire's daughter made a favorite of the small shepherd and loved to hear the call of his silver horn[35] echoing amongst the hills. Even the sheep and the cows were fond of him, and always obeyed the sound of his horn; therefore the Squire's corn thrived finely, and was never trampled.
It wasn't hard work, but it was perfect for Little Boy Blue's age. He was alert and attentive, and he made a great shepherd boy. His mother didn't need food anymore because the Squire paid him well, and the Squire's daughter took a liking to the little shepherd and loved to hear the sound of his silver horn[35] echoing through the hills. Even the sheep and cows liked him and always responded to the sound of his horn; as a result, the Squire's crops flourished and were never trampled.
Little Boy Blue was now very happy, and his mother was proud and contented and began to improve in health. After a few weeks she became strong enough to leave the cottage and walk a little in the fields each day; but she could not go far, because her limbs were too feeble to support her long, so the most she could attempt was to walk as far as the stile to meet Little Boy Blue as he came home from work in the evening. Then she would lean on his shoulder and return to the cottage with him, and the boy was very glad he could thus support his darling mother and assist her faltering steps.
Little Boy Blue was really happy now, and his mother felt proud and content, which helped her health improve. After a few weeks, she became strong enough to leave the cottage and walk a little in the fields each day, but she couldn’t go far because her legs were too weak to hold her up for long. The farthest she could manage was to walk to the gate to meet Little Boy Blue as he came home from work in the evening. Then she would lean on his shoulder and walk back to the cottage with him, and the boy felt really glad that he could support his beloved mother and help her steady steps.
But one day a great misfortune came upon them, since it is true that no life can be so happy but that sorrow will creep in to temper it.
But one day a huge misfortune struck them, because it's true that no life can be so happy that sorrow won't come in to balance it.
Little Boy Blue came homeward one evening very light of heart and whistled merrily as he walked, for he thought he should find his mother awaiting him at the stile and a good supper spread upon the table in the little cottage. But when he came to the stile his mother was not in sight, and in answer to his call a low moan of pain reached his ears.
Little Boy Blue was walking home one evening, feeling cheerful and whistling happily. He thought he would find his mother waiting for him at the stile and a nice dinner set out on the table in their little cottage. But when he got to the stile, his mother wasn't in sight, and in response to his call, he heard a faint sound of pain.
Little Boy Blue sprang over the stile and found lying upon the ground his dear mother, her face white and drawn with suffering, and tears of anguish running[36] down her cheeks. For she had slipped upon the stile and fallen, and her leg was broken!
Little Boy Blue jumped over the fence and found his beloved mother lying on the ground, her face pale and contorted with pain, with tears of distress streaming down her cheeks. She had slipped on the fence and fallen, and her leg was broken!

Little Boy Blue ran to the cottage for water and bathed the poor woman's face, and raised her head that she might drink. There were no neighbors, for the cottage stood all alone by the river, so the child was obliged to support his mother in his arms as best he could while she crawled painfully back to the cottage. Fortunately, it was not far, and at last she was safely laid upon her bed. Then Little Boy Blue began to think what he should do next.
Little Boy Blue rushed to the cottage for water, washed the poor woman's face, and lifted her head so she could drink. There were no neighbors around since the cottage was isolated by the river, so the child had to carry his mother in his arms as best as he could while she slowly made her way back to the cottage. Thankfully, it wasn't far, and eventually she was safely laid on her bed. Then Little Boy Blue started to think about what to do next.
"Can I leave you alone while I go for the doctor, mamma?" he asked, anxiously, as he held her clasped hands tightly in his two little ones. His mother drew him towards her and kissed him.
"Can I leave you alone while I go get the doctor, Mom?" he asked nervously, holding her clasped hands firmly in his small ones. His mother pulled him close and kissed him.
"Take the boat, dear," she said, "and fetch the doctor from the village. I shall be patient till you return."
"Take the boat, darling," she said, "and get the doctor from the village. I'll wait patiently until you come back."
Little Boy Blue rushed away to the river bank and unfastened the little boat; and then he pulled sturdily down the river until he passed the bend and came to the pretty village below. When he had found the doctor and told of his mother's misfortune, the good man promised to attend him at once, and very soon they were seated in the boat and on their way to the cottage.
Little Boy Blue hurried to the riverbank and untied the little boat; then he paddled hard down the river until he went past the bend and reached the charming village below. After he found the doctor and explained his mother's situation, the kind man agreed to help immediately, and soon they were sitting in the boat heading to the cottage.
It was very dark by this time, but Little Boy Blue knew every turn and bend in the river, and the doctor helped him pull at the oars, so that at last they came[37] to the place where a faint light twinkled through the cottage window. They found the poor woman in much pain, but the doctor quickly set and bandaged her leg, and gave her some medicine to ease her suffering. It was nearly midnight when all was finished and the doctor was ready to start back to the village.
It was really dark by this point, but Little Boy Blue knew every twist and turn in the river, and the doctor helped him row, so they finally arrived at the spot where a faint light flickered through the cottage window. They found the poor woman in a lot of pain, but the doctor quickly set her leg and wrapped it up, giving her some medicine to relieve her suffering. It was nearly midnight when everything was done, and the doctor was ready to head back to the village.
"Take good care of your mother," he said to the boy, "and don't worry about her, for it is not a bad break and the leg will mend nicely in time; but she will be in bed many days, and you must nurse her as well as you are able."
"Take good care of your mom," he said to the boy, "and don't worry about her. It's not a serious break, and her leg will heal well in time; but she will be in bed for many days, and you need to take care of her as best as you can."
All through the night the boy sat by the bedside, bathing his mother's fevered brow and ministering to her wants. And when the day broke she was resting easily and the pain had left her, and she told Little Boy Blue he must go to his work.
All through the night, the boy sat by the bedside, cooling his mother's hot forehead and taking care of her needs. When morning came, she was resting comfortably and the pain had gone away. She told Little Boy Blue that he needed to go to his job.
"For," said she, "more than ever now we need the money you earn from the Squire, as my misfortune will add to the expenses of living, and we have the doctor to pay. Do not fear to leave me, for I shall rest quietly and sleep most of the time while you are away."
"For," she said, "more than ever now we need the money you earn from the Squire, since my situation will increase our living costs, and we have the doctor to pay. Don't worry about leaving me, because I'll rest quietly and sleep most of the time while you're gone."
Little Boy Blue did not like to leave his mother all alone, but he knew of no one he could ask to stay with her; so he placed food and water by her bedside, and ate a little breakfast himself, and started off to tend his sheep.
Little Boy Blue didn’t want to leave his mom all alone, but he didn’t know anyone he could ask to keep her company. So, he put some food and water next to her bed, had a quick breakfast himself, and set off to take care of his sheep.
The sun was shining brightly, and the birds sang sweetly in the trees, and the crickets chirped just as[38] merrily as if this great trouble had not come to Little Boy Blue to make him sad.
The sun was shining brightly, the birds were singing sweetly in the trees, and the crickets chirped just as[38] happily as if this big trouble hadn't come to Little Boy Blue to make him sad.
But he went bravely to his work, and for several hours he watched carefully; and the men at work in the fields, and the Squire's daughter, who sat embroidering upon the porch of the great house, heard often the sound of his horn as he called the straying sheep to his side.
But he went to his work with courage, and for several hours he watched carefully; the workers in the fields and the Squire's daughter, who was sitting on the porch of the big house embroidering, often heard the sound of his horn as he called the wandering sheep to him.
But he had not slept the whole night, and he was tired with his long watch at his mother's bedside, and so in spite of himself the lashes would droop occasionally over his blue eyes, for he was only a child, and children feel the loss of sleep more than older people.
But he hadn’t slept all night, and he was exhausted from sitting by his mother’s bedside for so long, so despite his best efforts, his eyelids would occasionally droop over his blue eyes, because he was just a kid, and kids feel the effects of lost sleep more than adults do.
Still, Little Boy Blue had no intention of sleeping while he was on duty, and bravely fought against the drowsiness that was creeping over him. The sun shone very hot that day, and he walked to the shady side of a big haystack and sat down upon the ground, leaning his back against the stack.
Still, Little Boy Blue had no plans to sleep while he was on duty and bravely fought against the drowsiness that was starting to take over. The sun was shining really hot that day, so he walked to the shady side of a big haystack and sat down on the ground, leaning his back against the stack.
The cows and sheep were quietly browsing near him, and he watched them earnestly for a time, listening to the singing of the birds, and the gentle tinkling of the bells upon the wethers, and the far-away songs of the reapers that the breeze brought to his ears. And before he knew it the blue eyes had closed fast, and the golden head lay back upon the hay, and Little Boy Blue was fast asleep and dreaming that his mother was well again and had come to the stile to meet him.
The cows and sheep were peacefully grazing nearby, and he watched them intently for a while, listening to the birds singing, the soft jingling of the bells on the sheep, and the distant songs of the harvesters carried to him by the breeze. And before he realized it, his blue eyes had shut tight, and his golden head rested back on the hay, and Little Boy Blue was fast asleep, dreaming that his mom was healthy again and had come to the gate to greet him.
The sheep strayed near the edge of the meadow and paused, waiting for the warning sound of the horn. And the breeze carried the fragrance of the growing corn to the nostrils of the browsing cows and tempted them nearer and nearer to the forbidden feast. But the silver horn was silent, and before long the cows were feeding upon the Squire's pet cornfield and the sheep were enjoying themselves amidst the juicy grasses of the meadows.
The sheep wandered close to the edge of the field and stopped, waiting for the horn's warning sound. The breeze carried the scent of the growing corn to the noses of the grazing cows, luring them closer and closer to the forbidden feast. But the silver horn stayed silent, and soon the cows were munching on the Squire's prized cornfield while the sheep were happily grazing in the lush meadows.
The Squire himself was returning from a long, weary ride over his farms, and when he came to the cornfield and saw the cows trampling down the grain and feeding upon the golden stalks he was very angry.
The Squire was coming back from a long, tiring ride through his farms, and when he reached the cornfield and saw the cows trampling the grain and munching on the golden stalks, he was really angry.
"Little Boy Blue!" he cried; "ho! Little Boy Blue, come blow your horn!" But there was no reply. He rode on a way and now discovered that the sheep were deep within the meadows, and that made him more angry still.
"Little Boy Blue!" he yelled; "Hey! Little Boy Blue, come blow your horn!" But there was no answer. He rode on for a bit and then realized that the sheep were far into the meadows, which made him even angrier.
"Here, Isaac," he said to a farmer's lad who chanced to pass by, "where is Little Boy Blue?"
"Hey, Isaac," he said to a farm boy who happened to walk by, "where's Little Boy Blue?"
"He's under the hay-stack, your honor, fast asleep!" replied Isaac with a grin, for he had passed that way and seen that the boy was lying asleep.
"He's under the haystack, your honor, fast asleep!" Isaac replied with a grin, since he had passed by and seen that the boy was lying there dozing off.
"Will you go and wake him?" asked the Squire; "for he must drive out the sheep and the cows before they do more damage."
"Can you go wake him up?" asked the Squire; "because he needs to get the sheep and cows out before they cause more damage."
"Not I," replied Isaac, "if I wake him he'll surely cry, for he is but a baby, and not fit to mind the sheep. But I myself will drive them out for your[40] honor," and away he ran to do so, thinking that now the Squire would give him Little Boy Blue's place, and make him the shepherd boy, for Isaac had long coveted the position.
"Not me," Isaac replied, "if I wake him, he'll definitely cry because he's just a baby and not capable of watching the sheep. But I'll take them out for your[40] honor," and off he ran to do it, thinking that now the Squire would give him Little Boy Blue's position and make him the shepherd boy, as Isaac had wanted that role for a long time.
The Squire's daughter, hearing the angry tones of her father's voice, now came out to see what was amiss, and when she heard that Little Boy Blue had failed in his trust she was deeply grieved, for she had loved the child for his pretty ways.
The Squire's daughter, hearing her father's angry voice, came out to find out what was wrong. When she learned that Little Boy Blue had let him down, she was very upset because she had cared for the boy and his charming mannerisms.
The Squire dismounted from his horse and came to where the boy was lying.
The Squire got off his horse and walked over to where the boy was lying.
"Awake!" said he, shaking him by the shoulder, "and depart from my lands, for you have betrayed my trust, and let the sheep and the cows stray into the fields and meadows!"
"Wake up!" he said, shaking him by the shoulder, "and leave my land, because you've betrayed my trust and let the sheep and cows wander into the fields and meadows!"
Little Boy Blue started up at once and rubbed his eyes; and then he did as Isaac prophesied, and began to weep bitterly, for his heart was sore that he had failed in his duty to the good Squire and so forfeited his confidence.
Little Boy Blue jumped up right away and rubbed his eyes; and then he did as Isaac predicted, and started to cry uncontrollably, because he felt terrible for letting down the good Squire and losing his trust.
But the Squire's daughter was moved by the child's tears, so she took him upon her lap and comforted him, asking,
But the Squire's daughter was touched by the child's tears, so she picked him up onto her lap and comforted him, asking,
"Why did you sleep, Little Boy Blue, when you should have watched the cows and the sheep?"
"Why did you sleep, Little Boy Blue, when you were supposed to watch the cows and the sheep?"
"My mother has broken her leg," answered the boy, between his sobs, "and I did not sleep all last night, but sat by her bedside nursing her. And I tried hard not to fall asleep, but could not help myself;[41] and oh, Squire! I hope you will forgive me this once, for my poor mother's sake!"
"My mom broke her leg," the boy replied between sobs, "and I didn't sleep at all last night; I sat by her bedside taking care of her. I tried really hard not to fall asleep, but I couldn’t help it;[41] and oh, Squire! I hope you’ll forgive me just this once, for my poor mom's sake!"
"Where does your mother live?" asked the Squire, in a kindly tone, for he had already forgiven Little Boy Blue.
"Where does your mom live?" asked the Squire, in a friendly tone, because he had already forgiven Little Boy Blue.
"In the cottage down by the river," answered the child; "and she is all alone, for there is no one near to help us in our trouble."
"In the cottage by the river," replied the child; "and she is all alone, because there's no one around to help us with our problem."
"Come," said Mistress Madge, rising to her feet and taking his hand; "lead us to your home, and we will see if we cannot assist your poor mother."
"Come on," said Mistress Madge, standing up and taking his hand. "Take us to your home, and we’ll see if we can help your poor mother."
So the Squire and his daughter and Little Boy Blue all walked down to the little cottage, and the Squire had a long talk with the poor widow. And that same day a big basket of dainties was sent to the cottage, and Mistress Madge bade her own maid go to the widow and nurse her carefully until she recovered.
So the Squire, his daughter, and Little Boy Blue all walked down to the small cottage, and the Squire had a long conversation with the poor widow. That same day, a large basket of treats was sent to the cottage, and Mistress Madge instructed her maid to go to the widow and take care of her until she got better.
So that after all Little Boy Blue did more for his dear mother by falling asleep than he could had he kept wide awake; for after his mother was well again the Squire gave them a pretty cottage to live in very near to the great house itself, and the Squire's daughter was ever afterward their good friend, and saw that they wanted for no comforts of life.
So, in the end, Little Boy Blue helped his mother more by falling asleep than he could have if he had stayed awake; because after his mother got better, the Squire gave them a nice cottage to live in close to the big house, and the Squire's daughter became their good friend, making sure they had all the comforts of life.
And Little Boy Blue did not fall asleep again at his post, but watched the cows and the sheep faithfully for many years, until he grew up to manhood and had a farm of his own.
And Little Boy Blue didn’t fall asleep again on the job, but kept a close eye on the cows and the sheep for many years, until he grew up to be a man and had a farm of his own.
He always said his mother's accident had brought him good luck, but I think it was rather his own loving heart and his devotion to his mother that made him friends. For no one is afraid to trust a boy who loves to serve and care for his mother.
He always said his mom's accident had brought him good luck, but I think it was really his own loving heart and devotion to his mom that made him friends. No one is afraid to trust a boy who loves to serve and care for his mother.

The Cat and the Fiddle
The cat and the fiddle,
The cow jumped over the moon!
The puppy laughed
To watch such a sport,
And the dish ran off with the spoon!
Little Bobby was the only son of a small farmer who lived out of town upon a country road. Bobby's mother looked after the house and Bobby's father took care of the farm, and Bobby himself, who was not very big, helped them both as much as he was able.
Little Bobby was the only son of a small farmer who lived outside of town on a country road. Bobby's mom managed the house while his dad took care of the farm, and Bobby himself, who wasn’t very big, helped them both as much as he could.
It was lonely upon the farm, especially when his father and mother were both busy at work, but the boy had one way to amuse himself that served to pass many an hour when he would not otherwise have known what to do. He was very fond of music, and his father one day brought him from the town a small fiddle, or violin, which he soon learned to play upon. I don't suppose he was a very fine musician, but the[46] tunes he played pleased himself, as well as his father and mother, and Bobby's fiddle soon became his constant companion.
It was lonely on the farm, especially when his parents were busy working, but the boy found a way to entertain himself that helped pass the time when he otherwise wouldn't have known what to do. He loved music, and one day his dad brought him a small fiddle, or violin, from town, which he quickly learned to play. I wouldn't say he was a great musician, but the[46] tunes he played brought joy to him, as well as to his dad and mom, and Bobby's fiddle soon became his constant companion.
One day in the warm summer the farmer and his wife determined to drive to the town to sell their butter and eggs and bring back some groceries in exchange for them, and while they were gone Bobby was to be left alone.
One day, during a warm summer, the farmer and his wife decided to drive to town to sell their butter and eggs and pick up some groceries in return. While they were away, Bobby was left alone.
"We shall not be back till late in the evening," said his mother, "for the weather is too warm to drive very fast. But I have left you a dish of bread and milk for your supper, and you must be a good boy and amuse yourself with your fiddle until we return."
"We won't be back until late in the evening," said his mother, "because it's too warm to drive fast. But I've left you a bowl of bread and milk for your supper, and you need to be a good boy and keep yourself entertained with your fiddle until we get back."
Bobby promised to be good and look after the house, and then his father and mother climbed into the wagon and drove away to the town.
Bobby promised to behave and take care of the house, and then his mom and dad got into the wagon and drove off to town.
The boy was not entirely alone, for there was the big black tabby-cat lying upon the floor in the kitchen, and the little yellow dog barking at the wagon as it drove away, and the big moolie-cow lowing in the pasture down by the brook. Animals are often very good company, and Bobby did not feel nearly as lonely as he would had there been no living thing about the house.
The boy wasn’t completely alone; there was a big black tabby cat lying on the kitchen floor, and a little yellow dog barking at the wagon as it drove off, along with a big cow mooing in the pasture near the stream. Animals can be great companions, and Bobby didn’t feel nearly as lonely as he would have if there were no living creatures around the house.
Besides he had some work to do in the garden, pulling up the weeds that grew thick in the carrot-bed, and when the last faint sounds of the wheels had died away he went into the garden and began his task.
Besides, he had some work to do in the garden, pulling up the weeds that were thick in the carrot bed. When the last faint sounds of the wheels had faded away, he went into the garden and started his task.
The little dog went too, for dogs love to be with[47] people and to watch what is going on; and he sat down near Bobby and cocked up his ears and wagged his tail and seemed to take a great interest in the weeding. Once in a while he would rush away to chase a butterfly or bark at a beetle that crawled through the garden, but he always came back to the boy and kept near his side.
The little dog came along too because dogs love being around people and watching what’s happening. He sat down next to Bobby, perked up his ears, wagged his tail, and seemed really interested in the weeding. Once in a while, he would run off to chase a butterfly or bark at a beetle crawling through the garden, but he always returned to the boy and stayed by his side.
By and by the cat, which found it lonely in the big, empty kitchen, now that Bobby's mother was gone, came walking into the garden also, and lay down upon a path in the sunshine and lazily watched the boy at his work. The dog and the cat were good friends, having lived together so long that they did not care to fight each other. To be sure Towser, as the little dog was called, sometimes tried to tease pussy, being himself very mischievous; but when the cat put out her sharp claws and showed her teeth, Towser, like a wise little dog, quickly ran away, and so they managed to get along in a friendly manner.
Eventually, the cat, feeling lonely in the big, empty kitchen now that Bobby's mom was gone, wandered into the garden and settled down on a sunlit path, lazily watching the boy as he worked. The dog and the cat were good friends, having lived together for so long that they didn’t care to fight. Of course, Towser, the little dog, sometimes tried to tease the cat since he was quite mischievous; but when the cat unsheathed her sharp claws and bared her teeth, Towser, being a smart little dog, quickly ran away, and that’s how they managed to stay friendly.
By the time the carrot-bed was all weeded, the sun was sinking behind the edge of the forest and the new moon rising in the east, and now Bobby began to feel hungry and went into the house for his dish of bread and milk.
By the time the carrot bed was completely weeded, the sun was setting behind the edge of the forest and the new moon was rising in the east. Bobby started to feel hungry and went inside the house for his bowl of bread and milk.
"I think I'll take my supper down to the brook," he said to himself, "and sit upon the grassy bank while I eat it. And I'll take my fiddle, too, and play upon it to pass the time until father and mother come home."
"I think I'll take my dinner down to the creek," he said to himself, "and sit on the grassy bank while I eat. I'll bring my fiddle, too, and play it to pass the time until Mom and Dad get home."
It was a good idea, for down by the brook it was cool and pleasant; so Bobby took his fiddle under his arm and carried his dish of bread and milk down to the bank that sloped to the edge of the brook. It was rather a steep bank, but Bobby sat upon the edge, and placing his fiddle beside him, leaned against a tree and began to eat his supper.
It was a great idea because it was cool and nice by the stream; so Bobby tucked his fiddle under his arm and brought his bowl of bread and milk down to the bank that sloped towards the stream. The bank was a bit steep, but Bobby sat on the edge, placed his fiddle next to him, leaned against a tree, and started to eat his dinner.
The little dog had followed at his heels, and the cat also came slowly walking after him, and as Bobby ate, they sat one on either side of him and looked earnestly into his face as if they too were hungry. So he threw some of the bread to Towser, who grabbed it eagerly and swallowed it in the twinkling of an eye. And Bobby left some of the milk in the dish for the cat, also, and she came lazily up and drank it in a dainty, sober fashion, and licked both the dish and spoon until no drop of the milk was left.
The little dog had followed right behind him, and the cat also came sauntering after him. As Bobby ate, they each sat beside him and looked intently at his face as if they were hungry too. So, he tossed some bread to Towser, who snatched it up eagerly and swallowed it in an instant. Bobby also left some milk in the dish for the cat, and she came over slowly to drink it in a delicate and composed manner, licking both the dish and the spoon until not a single drop of milk was left.
Then Bobby picked up his fiddle and tuned it and began to play some of the pretty tunes he knew. And while he played he watched the moon rise higher and higher until it was reflected in the smooth, still water of the brook. Indeed, Bobby could not tell which was the plainest to see, the moon in the sky or the moon in the water. The little dog lay quietly on one side of him, and the cat softly purred upon the other, and even the moolie-cow was attracted by the music and wandered near until she was browsing the grass at the edge of the brook.
Then Bobby picked up his fiddle, tuned it, and started playing some of the beautiful tunes he knew. As he played, he watched the moon rise higher and higher until it was reflected in the calm, still water of the brook. In fact, Bobby couldn’t tell which was clearer to see, the moon in the sky or the moon in the water. The little dog lay quietly on one side of him, and the cat softly purred on the other. Even the cow was drawn in by the music and wandered over until she was grazing on the grass at the edge of the brook.
After a time, when Bobby had played all the tunes[49] he knew, he laid the fiddle down beside him, near to where the cat slept, and then he lay down upon the bank and began to think.
After a while, when Bobby had played all the songs[49] he knew, he put the fiddle down next to him, close to where the cat was sleeping, and then he lay down on the bank and started to think.
It is very hard to think long upon a dreamy summer night without falling asleep, and very soon Bobby's eyes closed and he forgot all about the dog and the cat and the cow and the fiddle, and dreamed he was Jack the Giant Killer and was just about to slay the biggest giant in the world.
It’s really tough to stay awake on a dreamy summer night, and before long, Bobby's eyes shut, making him forget all about the dog, the cat, the cow, and the fiddle. He dreamt he was Jack the Giant Killer, ready to take down the biggest giant in the world.
And while he dreamed, the cat sat up and yawned and stretched herself, and then began wagging her long tail from side to side and watching the moon that was reflected in the water.
And while he dreamed, the cat sat up and yawned and stretched, then started swinging her long tail from side to side, watching the moon reflected in the water.
But the fiddle lay just behind her, and as she moved her tail, she drew it between the strings of the fiddle, where it caught fast. Then she gave her tail a jerk and pulled the fiddle against the tree, which made a loud noise. This frightened the cat greatly, and not knowing what was the matter with her tail, she started to run as fast as she could. But still the fiddle clung to her tail, and at every step it bounded along and made such a noise that she screamed with terror. And in her fright she ran straight towards the cow, which, seeing a black streak coming at her, and hearing the racket made by the fiddle, became also frightened and made such a jump to get out of the way that she jumped right across the brook, leaping over the very spot where the moon shone in the water!
But the fiddle was right behind her, and as she moved her tail, she caught it between the strings of the fiddle. Then she yanked her tail and pulled the fiddle against the tree, making a loud noise. This scared the cat a lot, and not knowing what was wrong with her tail, she started to run as fast as she could. But the fiddle was still stuck to her tail, and with each step it bounced along and made such a noise that she screamed in terror. In her fright, she ran straight towards the cow, which, seeing a black streak coming at her and hearing the racket from the fiddle, got scared too and jumped to get out of the way, leaping right across the brook, over the very spot where the moon shone in the water!
Bobby had been awakened by the noise, and opened his eyes in time to see the cow jump; and at first it seemed to him that she had actually jumped over the moon in the sky, instead of the one in the brook.
Bobby was woken up by the noise and opened his eyes just in time to see the cow jump; at first, it looked to him like she had really jumped over the moon in the sky instead of the one in the stream.
The dog was delighted at the sudden excitement caused by the cat, and ran barking and dancing along the bank, so that he presently knocked against the dish, and behold! it slid down the bank, carrying the spoon with it, and fell with a splash into the water of the brook.
The dog was thrilled by the sudden excitement caused by the cat, and he ran barking and dancing along the bank, which made him bump into the dish. Suddenly, it slid down the bank, taking the spoon with it, and plopped into the water of the brook with a splash.
As soon as Bobby recovered from his surprise he ran after the cat, which had raced to the house, and soon came to where the fiddle lay upon the ground, it having at last dropped from the cat's tail. He examined it carefully, and was glad to find it was not hurt, in spite of its rough usage. And then he had to go across the brook and drive the cow back over the little bridge, and also to roll up his sleeve and reach into the water to recover the dish and the spoon.
As soon as Bobby got over his shock, he chased after the cat, which had dashed to the house, and soon found the fiddle lying on the ground where it had finally fallen from the cat's tail. He checked it closely and was relieved to see it wasn't damaged, despite how rough it looked. Then he had to cross the stream and bring the cow back over the little bridge, and also roll up his sleeve to reach into the water to retrieve the dish and the spoon.
Then he went back to the house and lighted a lamp, and sat down to compose a new tune before his father and mother returned.
Then he went back to the house, turned on a lamp, and sat down to create a new song before his parents got back.
The cat had recovered from her fright and lay quietly under the stove, and Towser sat upon the floor panting, with his mouth wide open, and looking so comical that Bobby thought he was actually laughing at the whole occurrence.
The cat had calmed down from her scare and was lying quietly under the stove, while Towser sat on the floor panting with his mouth wide open, looking so funny that Bobby thought he was actually laughing at the whole situation.
And these were the words to the tune that Bobby composed that night:
And these were the lyrics to the song that Bobby wrote that night:
The cat and the fiddle,
The cow jumped over the moon!
The puppy laughed
To watch such a sport,
And the dish ran away with the spoon!

The Black Sheep
Yes, my little master, three bags full;
One for my master and one for his dame,
And one for the little boy that lives in the lane.
The sheep had had a strange experience that morning, for the farmer had taken them down to the brook and washed them, and then he tied their legs together and laid them on the grass and clipped all the heavy, soft wool from their bodies with a great pair of shears.
The sheep had a weird morning because the farmer took them down to the stream and washed them. Then he tied their legs together, laid them on the grass, and sheared off all their thick, soft wool with a big pair of scissors.
The sheep did not like this very well, for every once in a while the shears would pull the wool and hurt them; and when they were sheared they felt very strange, for it was almost as if someone took off all your clothes and let you run around naked. None of them were in a very good temper this morning, although the sun shone so warmly and the grass was so sweet, and as they watched the farmer and his man[56] carry their wool up to the house in great bags, the old ram said, crossly,
The sheep didn’t like this much at all, because every now and then the shears would tug at the wool and hurt them; and when they were sheared, they felt really weird, almost like someone had taken off all their clothes and let them run around naked. None of them were in a great mood this morning, even though the sun was shining warmly and the grass smelled so sweet. As they watched the farmer and his helper carry their wool up to the house in large bags, the old ram said grumpily,
"I hope they are satisfied, now that they have stolen from us all our soft, warm fleece."
"I hope they're happy now that they’ve taken all our soft, warm fleece."
"What are they going to do with it?" asked one of the sheep.
"What are they going to do with it?" asked one of the sheep.
"Oh, they will spin it into threads and make coats for the men and dresses for the women. For men are such strange creatures that no wool grows on them at all, and that is why they selfishly rob us of our fleece that they may cover their own skinny bodies!"
"Oh, they will turn it into threads and make coats for the men and dresses for the women. Men are such odd creatures that no wool grows on them at all, and that's why they selfishly take our fleece to cover their own skinny bodies!"
"It must be horrid to be a man," said the Black Sheep, "and not to have any wool grow on you at all. I'm sorry for that little boy that lives in the lane, for he will never be able to keep warm unless we give him some of our wool."
"It must be terrible to be a man," said the Black Sheep, "and not have any wool grow on you at all. I feel sorry for that little boy who lives in the lane, because he will never be able to stay warm unless we give him some of our wool."
"But what a shame it is," continued the ram, "for the farmer to steal all the wool from us when we have taken all the trouble to grow it!"
"But what a shame it is," the ram continued, "for the farmer to take all the wool from us after we've put in so much effort to grow it!"
"I don't mind," bleated a young lamb named Frisky, as it kicked up its heels and gambolled about upon the grass; "it's nice to have all that heavy wool cut off my back, for I sha'n't have to carry it around wherever I go."
"I don't mind," said a young lamb named Frisky, as it jumped around happily on the grass. "It's great to have all that heavy wool cut off my back, so I don’t have to carry it around everywhere I go."
"Oh, indeed!" sneered the ram, "you like it, do you? Have you any idea what you look like, all sheared down to your skin? How would you like to have someone come along and see you, now that you are all head and legs?"
"Oh, really!" mocked the ram, "you like it, huh? Do you have any clue what you look like, all shaved down to your skin? How would you feel if someone came along and saw you, now that you're just head and legs?"
"Oh, I wouldn't mind," said the lamb again; "I shall grow more wool by winter-time, and I'm sure I don't look any worse than you do."
"Oh, I wouldn't mind," said the lamb again; "I'll grow more wool by winter, and I'm sure I don't look worse than you do."
Some of the sheep looked at the ram and began to titter, for he was old and thin, and looked very comical indeed without any wool. And this made him so angry that he went off by himself and began eating grass, and would not speak to the others at all.
Some of the sheep looked at the ram and started to giggle because he was old and thin, and looked really funny without any wool. This made him so mad that he went off by himself and started eating grass, refusing to talk to the others at all.
"I don't know why sheep should feel badly about having their fleeces cut," remarked the Black Sheep, thoughtfully, "for the farmer is very kind to us, and so is his dame, and I am glad my wool serves to keep them warm in the winter. For before the snow comes our wool will grow out again, and we shall not be any the worse for our loss."
"I don't understand why sheep should feel bad about getting their wool sheared," said the Black Sheep, thoughtfully. "The farmer is really nice to us, and so is his wife, and I'm happy my wool helps keep them warm in the winter. By the time the snow arrives, our wool will grow back, and we won’t be any worse off for losing it."
"What do those people who haven't any sheep do for clothes?" asked the lamb.
"What do people who don’t have any sheep do for clothes?" asked the lamb.
"I'm sure I don't know. They must nearly freeze in the winter. Perhaps the ram can tell us."
"I'm not sure. They must be freezing in the winter. Maybe the ram can tell us."
But the ram was still angry, and refused to say anything, so the sheep stopped talking and began to scatter over the pasture and eat the tender, new grass.
But the ram was still upset and wouldn't say anything, so the sheep stopped talking and started to spread out across the field to eat the fresh, tender grass.
By and by the Black Sheep wandered near the lane, and looking up, saw the little boy watching it through the bars.
By and by, the Black Sheep wandered near the lane and, looking up, saw the little boy watching it through the bars.
"Good morning, Black Sheep," said the boy; "why do you look so funny this morning?"
"Good morning, Black Sheep," said the boy. "Why do you look so funny today?"
"They have cut off my wool," answered the sheep.
"They've sheared my wool," the sheep replied.

"What will they do with it, Black Sheep?" enquired the little boy.
"What are they going to do with it, Black Sheep?" asked the little boy.
"They will make coats of it, to keep themselves warm."
"They will make coats out of it to keep warm."
"I wish I had some wool," said the boy, "for I need a new coat very badly, and mamma is so poor she cannot buy me one."
"I wish I had some wool," said the boy, "because I really need a new coat, and mom is so poor she can’t buy me one."
"That is too bad," replied the Black Sheep; "but I shall have more wool by and by, and then I will give you a bagful to make a new coat from."
"That's too bad," replied the Black Sheep; "but I'll have more wool eventually, and then I'll give you a bagful to make a new coat from."
"Will you really?" asked the boy, looking very much pleased.
"Are you really?" asked the boy, looking very pleased.
"Indeed I will," answered the sheep, "for you are always kind and have a pleasant word for me. So you watch until my wool grows again, and then you shall have your share of it."
"Of course I will," replied the sheep, "because you’re always nice and have something sweet to say to me. So keep an eye on me until my wool grows back, and then you can have your part."
"Oh, thank you!" said the boy, and he ran away to tell his mother what the Black Sheep had said.
"Oh, thank you!" the boy said, and he ran off to tell his mom what the Black Sheep had said.
When the farmer came into the field again the Black Sheep said to him,
When the farmer entered the field again, the Black Sheep said to him,
"Master, how many bags of wool did you cut from my back?"
"Master, how many bags of wool did you take from my back?"
"Two bags full," replied the farmer; "and it was very nice wool indeed."
"Two bags full," the farmer replied, "and it was really nice wool."
"If I grow three bags full the next time, may I have one bag for myself?" asked the sheep.
"If I grow three bags full next time, can I have one bag for myself?" asked the sheep.
"Why, what could you do with a bag of wool?" questioned the farmer.
"Why, what can you do with a bag of wool?" asked the farmer.
"I want to give it to the little boy that lives in the lane. He is very poor and needs a new coat."
"I want to give it to the little boy who lives in the lane. He is really poor and needs a new coat."
"Very well," answered the master; "if you can grow three bags full I will give one to the little boy."
"Alright," replied the master; "if you can fill three bags, I'll give one to the little boy."
So the Black Sheep began to grow wool, and tried in every way to grow the finest and heaviest fleece in all the flock. She always lay in the sunniest part of the pastures, and drank from the clearest part of the brook, and ate only the young and juicy shoots of grass and the tenderest of the sheep-sorrel. And each day the little boy came to the bars and looked at the sheep and enquired how the wool was growing.
So the Black Sheep started to grow wool and did everything she could to have the finest and heaviest fleece in the whole flock. She always lay in the sunniest spots in the pastures, drank from the clearest part of the brook, and only ate the young, juicy grass shoots and the tender sheep-sorrel. Every day, the little boy came to the gate, looked at the sheep, and asked how the wool was growing.
"I am getting along finely," the Black Sheep would answer, "for not one sheep in the pasture has so much wool as I have grown already."
"I’m doing great," the Black Sheep would reply, "because not a single sheep in the pasture has grown as much wool as I have."
"Can I do anything to help you?" asked the little boy.
"Is there anything I can do to help you?" asked the little boy.
"Not that I think of," replied the sheep, "unless you could get me a little salt. I believe salt helps the wool to grow."
"Not that I can think of," replied the sheep, "unless you could get me a bit of salt. I think salt helps the wool grow."
So the boy ran to the house and begged his mother for a handful of salt, and then he came back to the bars, where the Black Sheep licked it out of his hand.
So the boy ran to the house and begged his mother for a handful of salt, and then he came back to the bars, where the Black Sheep licked it from his hand.
Day by day the wool on the sheep grew longer and longer, and even the old ram noticed it and said,
Day by day, the wool on the sheep got longer and longer, and even the old ram noticed it and said,
"You are foolish to grow so much wool, for the farmer will cut it all off, and it will do you no good. Now I am growing just as little as possible, for since[60] he steals what I have I am determined he shall get very little wool from my back."
"You’re being foolish to grow so much wool because the farmer will just cut it all off, and it won’t benefit you at all. I'm only growing the bare minimum because since[60] he takes what I have, I’m determined he won’t get much wool from me."
Black Sheep did not reply to this, for she thought the old ram very ill-tempered and selfish, and believed he was doing wrong not to grow more wool.
Black Sheep didn’t respond to this because she thought the old ram was very grumpy and selfish, and she believed it was wrong of him not to grow more wool.
Finally the time came to shear the sheep again, and the farmer and his man came into the pasture to look at them, and were surprised to see what a fine, big fleece the Black Sheep had grown.
Finally, the time came to shear the sheep again, and the farmer and his helper walked into the pasture to check on them. They were surprised to see how nice and big the Black Sheep's fleece had grown.
"There will be three bagsful at the least," said the master, "and I will keep my promise and give one to the little boy in the lane. But, my goodness! how scraggly and poor the old ram looks. There is scarcely any wool on him at all. I think I must sell him to the butcher!"
"There will be at least three bags full," said the master, "and I’ll keep my promise and give one to the little boy in the lane. But, wow! The old ram looks so scraggly and poor. He hardly has any wool on him at all. I think I might have to sell him to the butcher!"
And, in truth, although the ram kicked and struggled and bleated with rage, they tied his legs and put him into the cart and carried him away to the butcher. And that was the last the sheep ever saw of him.
And, honestly, even though the ram kicked and fought and bleated in anger, they tied his legs, put him in the cart, and took him away to the butcher. And that was the last time the sheep ever saw him.
But the Black Sheep ran up to the bars by the lane and waited with a glad heart till the little boy came. When he saw the sheep waiting for him he asked,
But the Black Sheep ran up to the fence by the path and waited happily until the little boy arrived. When he saw the sheep waiting for him, he asked,
And the sheep replied,
And the sheep answered,
"That is fine!" said the boy; "but who are the three bags for?"
"That's cool!" said the boy; "but who are the three bags for?"
"And one for the little boy who lives in the lane."
"Thank you, Black Sheep," said the little boy; "you are very kind, and I shall always think of you when I wear my new coat."
"Thanks, Black Sheep," said the little boy; "you're really kind, and I'll always think of you when I wear my new coat."
The next day the sheep were all sheared, and the Black Sheep's fleece made three big bagsful. The farmer kept his promise and carried one bag to the little boy that lived in the lane, and the wool was so soft and so heavy that there was enough not only for the new coat, but to make his mother a warm dress as well.
The next day, all the sheep were sheared, and the Black Sheep's fleece filled three big bags. The farmer kept his promise and took one bag to the little boy who lived down the lane. The wool was so soft and heavy that there was enough not just for a new coat, but to make his mother a warm dress too.
The Black Sheep was very proud and happy when the mother and her little boy came down to the bars and showed the new clothes that had been made from the wool.
The Black Sheep was really proud and happy when the mom and her little boy came to the bars and showed off the new clothes that had been made from the wool.
"This pays me for all my trouble," said the Black Sheep, and the little boy reached his hand through the bars and patted her gently upon the head.
"This makes it all worth it," said the Black Sheep, and the little boy reached his hand through the bars and gently patted her on the head.

Old King Cole
And he was a cheerful old fellow;
He called for his pipe and he called for his bowl
And he called for his three fiddlers.
He had always been a poor man, being the son of an apple peddler, who died and left him nothing but a donkey and a fiddle. But that was enough for Cole, who never bothered his head about the world's goods, but took things as they came and refused to worry about anything.
He had always been poor, the son of an apple vendor, who died and left him nothing but a donkey and a fiddle. But that was enough for Cole, who never stressed about material possessions, took things as they came, and refused to worry about anything.
So, when the house he lived in, and the furniture, and even the apple-cart were sold to pay his father's debts, and he found himself left with the old fiddle that nobody wanted and the old donkey that no one would have—it being both vicious and unruly—he uttered no word of complaint. He simply straddled the donkey and took the fiddle under his arm and rode out into the world to seek his fortune.
So, when the house he lived in, the furniture, and even the apple cart were sold to cover his father's debts, and he was left with the old fiddle that nobody wanted and the old donkey that no one would take—since it was both mean and hard to handle—he didn't complain. He just climbed onto the donkey, tucked the fiddle under his arm, and rode out into the world to make his fortune.
When he came to a village he played a merry tune[66] upon the fiddle and sang a merry song with it, and the people gave him food most willingly. There was no trouble about a place to sleep, for if he was denied a bed he lay down with the donkey in a barn, or even on the village green, and making a pillow of the donkey's neck he slept as soundly as anyone could in a bed of down.
When he arrived in a village, he played a cheerful tune[66] on his fiddle and sang a happy song with it, and the people gladly offered him food. There was never an issue finding a place to sleep; if he couldn't get a bed, he would lay down with the donkey in a barn or even on the village green, using the donkey's neck as a pillow, and he slept just as soundly as anyone could in a comfy bed.
And so he continued riding along and playing upon his fiddle for many years, until his head grew bald and his face was wrinkled and his bushy eyebrows became as white as snow. But his eyes never lost their merry twinkle, and he was just as fat and hearty as in his younger days, while, if you heard him singing his songs and scraping upon the old fiddle, you would know at once his heart was as young as ever.
And so he kept riding along and playing his fiddle for many years, until his head became bald, his face got wrinkled, and his bushy eyebrows turned as white as snow. But his eyes never lost their cheerful sparkle, and he was just as plump and lively as in his younger days. If you heard him singing his songs and playing the old fiddle, you would know right away his heart was as young as ever.
He never guided the donkey, but let the beast go where it would, and so it happened that at last they came to Whatland, and entered one day the city where resided the King of that great country.
He never led the donkey, but allowed the animal to go wherever it wanted, and eventually, they arrived in Whatland and entered the city where the King of that great country lived.
Now, even as Cole rode in upon his donkey the King of Whatland lay dying in his palace, surrounded by all the luxury of the court. And as he left no heir, and was the last of the royal line, the councilors and wise men of Whatland were in a great quandary as to who should succeed him. But finally they bethought themselves of the laws of the land, and upon looking up the records they found in an old book a law that provided for just such a case as this.
Now, as Cole rode in on his donkey, the King of Whatland was dying in his palace, surrounded by all the luxury of the court. And since he had no heir and was the last of the royal line, the councilors and wise men of Whatland were in a big dilemma about who should succeed him. But eventually, they remembered the laws of the land, and upon checking the records, they found an old book that had a law covering exactly this situation.
"If the King dies," so read the law, "and there be[67] no one to succeed to the throne, the prime minister shall be blinded and led from the palace into the main street of the city. And he shall stretch out his arms and walk about, and the first person he touches shall be crowned as King of the land."
"If the King dies," the law stated, "and there is[67] no one to take the throne, the prime minister will be blinded and taken from the palace to the main street of the city. He will stretch out his arms and walk around, and the first person he touches will be crowned as King of the land."
The councilors were greatly pleased when they found this law, for it enabled them to solve the problem that confronted them. So when the King had breathed his last they blindfolded the prime minister and led him forth from the palace, and he began walking about with outstretched arms seeking someone to touch.
The councilors were really pleased when they discovered this law, as it allowed them to address the problem they were facing. So, when the King passed away, they blindfolded the prime minister and led him out of the palace, and he started walking around with his arms outstretched, trying to find someone to touch.
Of course the people knew nothing of this law, nor even that the old King was dead, and seeing the prime minister groping about blindfolded they kept out of his way, fearing they might be punished if he stumbled against them. But Cole was then riding along on the donkey, and did not even know it was the prime minister who was feeling about in such a funny way. So he began to laugh, and the minister, who had by this time grown tired of the game, heard the laugh and came toward the stranger and touched him, and immediately all the wise men and the councilors fell down before him and hailed him as King of Whatland!
Of course, the people had no idea about this law, nor did they even know that the old King was dead. As they saw the prime minister stumbling around blindfolded, they moved aside, worried that they might be punished if he bumped into them. But Cole was riding along on the donkey, completely unaware that it was the prime minister acting so oddly. So, he started to laugh, and the minister, who had grown tired of the game by this point, heard the laughter and approached the stranger, touched him, and instantly all the wise men and councilors fell down before him, proclaiming him as the King of Whatland!
Thus did the wandering fiddler become King Cole, and you may be sure he laughed more merrily than ever when they explained to him his good fortune.
Thus, the wandering fiddler became King Cole, and you can bet he laughed more joyfully than ever when they told him about his good luck.

They carried him within the palace and dressed him in purple and fine linen, and placed a crown of gold upon his bald head and a jeweled scepter in his wrinkled hand, and all this amused old King Cole very much. When he had been led to the great throne-room and placed upon the throne of gold (where the silken cushions felt very soft and pleasant after his long ride upon the donkey's sharp back) the courtiers all knelt before him and asked what commands he wished to give, since everyone in the kingdom must now obey his slightest word.
They brought him into the palace, dressed him in purple and fine linen, and put a gold crown on his bald head and a jeweled scepter in his wrinkled hand, which entertained old King Cole greatly. Once he was led to the grand throne room and seated on the golden throne (where the silky cushions felt really soft and nice after his long ride on the donkey's rough back), all the courtiers knelt before him, eager to hear what commands he wanted to give, knowing that everyone in the kingdom would now have to follow his every word.
"Oh well," said the new King, "I think the first thing I would like is my old pipe. You'll find it in the pocket of the ragged coat I took off."
"Oh well," said the new King, "I think the first thing I want is my old pipe. You'll find it in the pocket of the tattered coat I took off."
One of the officers of the court at once ran for the pipe, and when it was brought King Cole filled it with tobacco from his greasy pouch and lighted it, and you can imagine what a queer sight it was to see the fat King sitting upon the rich throne, dressed in silks and satins and a golden crown, and smoking at the same time an old black pipe!
One of the court officers immediately ran to get the pipe, and when it was brought, King Cole filled it with tobacco from his greasy pouch and lit it. You can imagine how strange it looked to see the overweight King sitting on the lavish throne, dressed in silks and satins with a golden crown, while smoking an old black pipe!
The councilors looked at each other in dismay, and the ladies of the court sneezed and coughed and seemed greatly shocked, and all this pleased old King Cole so much that he lay back in his throne and roared with laughter.
The councilors exchanged worried glances, the ladies of the court sneezed and coughed, appearing very shocked, and all of this amused old King Cole so much that he leaned back in his throne and burst into laughter.
Then the prime minister came forward very gravely, and bowing low he said,
Then the prime minister stepped forward seriously, and with a deep bow, he said,
"May it please your Majesty, it is not the custom[69] of Kings to smoke a pipe while seated upon the throne."
"Your Majesty, it's not customary for Kings to smoke a pipe while sitting on the throne."
"But it is my custom," answered Cole.
"But it's my habit," replied Cole.
"It is impolite, and—unkingly!" ventured the minister.
"It’s rude and—unkind!" the minister suggested.
"Now, see here, old fellow," replied his Majesty, "I didn't ask to be King of this country; it's all your own doing. All my life I have smoked whenever I wished, and if I can't do as I please here, why, I won't be king—so there!"
"Now, listen here, my friend," replied his Majesty, "I never wanted to be King of this country; it’s all your fault. I've smoked whenever I wanted my whole life, and if I can't do what I want here, then I won't be king—simple as that!"
"But you must be the King, your Majesty, whether you want to or not. The law says so."
"But you have to be the King, your Majesty, whether you like it or not. That's the law."
"If that's the case," returned the King, "I can do as I please in other things. So you just run and get me a bowl of punch, there's a good fellow."
"If that's the case," the King replied, "I can do whatever I want in other matters. So go ahead and get me a bowl of punch, would you?"
The aged minister did not like to be addressed thus, but the King's commands must be obeyed; so, although the court was greatly horrified, he brought the bowl of punch, and the King pushed his crown onto the back of his head and drank heartily, and smacked his lips afterwards.
The old minister didn't like being called that, but the King's orders had to be followed; so, even though the court was quite shocked, he brought the bowl of punch, and the King shoved his crown to the back of his head, drank enthusiastically, and smacked his lips afterward.
"That's fine!" he said; "but say—what do you people do to amuse yourselves?"
"That's fine!" he said. "But hey, what do you all do for fun?"
"Whatever your Majesty commands," answered one of the councilors.
"Whatever you say, Your Majesty," replied one of the councilors.
"What! must I amuse you as well as myself? Methinks it is no easy task to be a King if so many things are required of me. But I suppose it is useless to fret, since the law obliges me to reign in this great[70] country against my will. Therefore will I make the best of my misfortune, and propose we have a dance, and forget our cares. Send at once for some fiddlers, and clear the room for our merry-making, and for once in our lives we shall have a jolly good time!"
"What! Do I have to entertain you as well as myself? I think it’s not easy to be a king if so much is expected of me. But I guess it’s pointless to worry, since the law requires me to rule this great[70] country against my wishes. So I’ll make the best of my situation and suggest we have a dance to forget our troubles. Let’s send for some musicians right away and clear the room for our fun, and for once in our lives, we’ll have a great time!"
So one of the officers of the court went out and soon returned with three fiddlers, and when at the King's command they struck up a tune, the monarch was delighted, for every fiddler had a very fine fiddle and knew well how to use it.
So one of the court officers went out and quickly came back with three musicians, and when the King asked them to play a tune, he was thrilled, because each musician had a really nice violin and knew how to play it well.
Now, Old King Cole was a merry old soul, so he soon set all the ladies and gentlemen of the court to dancing, and he himself took off his crown and his ermine robe and laid them upon the throne, while he danced with the prettiest lady present till he was all out of breath.
Now, Old King Cole was a cheerful old guy, so he quickly got all the ladies and gentlemen at court dancing, and he himself took off his crown and his fancy robe and put them on the throne while he danced with the prettiest lady there until he was completely out of breath.
Then he dismissed them, and they were all very well pleased with the new King, for they saw that, in spite of his odd ways, he had a kind heart, and would try to make every one about him as merry as he was himself.
Then he sent them away, and they were all very happy with the new King because they realized that, despite his quirky behavior, he had a kind heart and would try to make everyone around him as cheerful as he was.
The next morning the King was informed that several of his subjects craved audience with him, as there were matters of dispute between them that must be settled. King Cole at first refused to see them, declaring he knew nothing of the quarrels of his subjects and they must manage their own affairs; but when the prime minister told him it was one of his duties as king, and the law required it, he could not[71] do otherwise than submit. So he put on his crown and his ermine robe and sat upon the throne, although he grumbled a good deal at the necessity; for never having had any business of his own to attend to he thought it doubly hard that in his old age he must attend to the business of others.
The next morning, the King was told that several of his subjects wanted to see him because there were disputes between them that needed to be resolved. King Cole initially refused to meet with them, insisting he knew nothing about his subjects' quarrels and that they should handle their own issues. But when the prime minister reminded him that it was one of his responsibilities as king and that the law required it, he had no choice but to comply. So, he put on his crown and his ermine robe and took his place on the throne, although he complained a lot about having to do so; since he had never had any business of his own to deal with, he thought it was especially unfair that now, in his old age, he had to take care of other people's matters.
The first case of dispute was between two men who each claimed to own a fine cow, and after hearing the evidence, the King ordered the cow to be killed and roasted and given to the poor, since that was the easiest way to decide the matter. Then followed a quarrel between two subjects over ten pieces of gold, one claiming the other owed him that sum. The King, thinking them both rascals, ordered the gold to be paid, and then he took it and scattered it amongst the beggars outside the palace.
The first argument was between two men who both said they owned a beautiful cow. After listening to the evidence, the King ordered the cow to be killed and roasted and given to the poor, since that was the simplest way to resolve the issue. Then there was a dispute between two subjects over ten gold coins, with one claiming the other owed him that amount. The King, seeing both of them as scoundrels, ordered the gold to be paid, and then he took it and spread it among the beggars outside the palace.
By this time King Cole decided he had transacted enough business for one day, so he sent word to those outside that if anyone had a quarrel that was not just he should be severely punished; and, indeed, when the subjects learned the manner in which the King settled disputes, they were afraid to come to him, as both sides were sure to be losers by the decision. And that saved King Cole a lot of trouble thereafter, for the people thought best to settle their own differences.
By this time, King Cole decided he had handled enough business for one day, so he sent a message to those outside that if anyone had a dispute that wasn’t fair, they would be heavily punished. In fact, when the subjects found out how the King resolved conflicts, they were scared to approach him, as both sides were bound to lose in his decisions. This saved King Cole a lot of trouble later on because people figured it was better to settle their own disagreements.
The King, now seeing he was free to do as he pleased, retired to his private chamber, where he called for the three fiddlers and made them play for him while he smoked his pipe and drank a bowl of punch.
The King, realizing he could do whatever he wanted, went to his private room, where he summoned the three fiddlers and had them play for him while he smoked his pipe and sipped a bowl of punch.
Every evening he had a dance in the palace, and every day there were picnics and merry-makings of all kinds, and before long King Cole had the reputation of having the merriest court in all the world.
Every evening, he held a dance at the palace, and every day there were picnics and celebrations of all sorts. Before long, King Cole became known for having the happiest court in the entire world.
He loved to feast and to smoke and to drink his punch, and he was never so merry as when others were merry with him, so that the three fiddlers were almost always by his side, and at any hour of the day you could hear sweet strains of music echoing through the palace.
He loved to eat, smoke, and enjoy his punch, and he was never as happy as when others were having fun with him. That's why the three fiddlers were almost always near him, and at any time of the day, you could hear beautiful music echoing throughout the palace.
Old King Cole did not forget the donkey that had been his constant companion for so long. He had a golden saddle made for him, with a saddle-cloth broidered in gold and silver, and the bridle was studded with diamonds and precious stones, all taken from the King's treasury.
Old King Cole didn’t forget the donkey that had been his loyal companion for so long. He had a golden saddle made for him, with a saddle-cloth embroidered in gold and silver, and the bridle was studded with diamonds and precious stones, all taken from the King’s treasury.
And when he rode out, the old fat King always bestrode the donkey, while his courtiers rode on either side of him upon their prancing chargers.
And when he rode out, the old fat King always sat on the donkey, while his courtiers rode on either side of him on their prancing horses.
Old King Cole reigned for many years, and was generally beloved by his subjects; for he always gave liberally to all who asked, and was always as merry and happy as the day was long.
Old King Cole ruled for many years and was widely loved by his subjects because he always gave generously to anyone who asked and was as cheerful and happy as could be.
When he died the new King was found to be of a very different temper, and ruled the country with great severity; but this only served to make the memory of Old King Cole more tenderly cherished by his people, and they often sighed when they recalled his merry pranks, and the good times they enjoyed under his rule.
When he died, the new King turned out to be quite different and ruled the country very harshly; but this only made the memory of Old King Cole more fondly remembered by his people, and they often sighed when they thought back on his joyful antics and the good times they had under his reign.

Mistress Mary
How's your garden growing?
With dingle bells and cockle shells
And cowslips, all lined up.
One spring, just as the grasses began to grow green upon the cliff and the trees were dressing their stiff, barren branches in robes of delicate foliage, the father and brothers bade good-bye to Mary and her mother, for they were starting upon a voyage to the Black Sea.
One spring, as the grass started to turn green on the cliff and the trees were covering their bare branches with soft, new leaves, the father and brothers said goodbye to Mary and her mom, because they were leaving on a journey to the Black Sea.
"And how long will you be gone, papa?" asked[76] Mary, who was perched upon her father's knee, where she could nestle her soft cheek against his bushy whiskers.
"And how long will you be gone, Dad?" asked[76] Mary, who was sitting on her father's knee, where she could press her soft cheek against his bushy whiskers.
"How long?" he repeated, stroking her curls tenderly as he spoke; "well, well, my darling, it will be a long time indeed! Do you know the cowslips that grow in the pastures, Mary?"
"How long?" he repeated, gently running his fingers through her curls as he spoke. "Well, my dear, it’s going to be quite a while! Do you know the cowslips that grow in the fields, Mary?"
"Oh, yes; I watch for them every spring," she answered.
"Oh, yes; I look for them every spring," she replied.
"And do you know the dingle-bells that grow near the edge of the wood?" he asked again.
"And do you know the dingle-bells that grow near the edge of the woods?" he asked again.
"I know them well, papa," replied Mary, "for often I gather their blue blossoms and put them in a vase upon the table."
"I know them well, Dad," replied Mary, "because I often pick their blue flowers and put them in a vase on the table."
"And how about the cockle-shells?"
"And what about the cockle-shells?"
"Them also I know," said Mary eagerly, for she was glad her father should find her so well acquainted with the field flowers; "there is nothing prettier than the big white flowers of the cockle-shells. But tell me, papa, what have the flowers to do with your coming home?"
"Them I know too," Mary said eagerly, happy that her dad would see she was so familiar with the wildflowers. "There’s nothing prettier than the big white flowers of the cockle-shells. But tell me, Dad, what do the flowers have to do with you coming home?"
"Why, just this, sweetheart," returned the sailor gravely; "all the time that it takes the cowslips and dingle-bells and cockle-shells to sprout from the ground, and grow big and strong, and blossom into flower, and, yes—to wither and die away again—all that time shall your brothers and I sail the seas. But when the cold winds begin to blow, and the flowers are gone, then, God willing, we shall come back to[77] you; and by that time you may have grown wiser and bigger, and I am sure you will have grown older. So one more kiss, sweetheart, and then we must go, for our time is up."
"Well, here’s the deal, sweetheart," the sailor replied seriously; "the entire time it takes for the cowslips, dingle-bells, and cockle-shells to sprout from the ground, grow strong, bloom, and eventually wither and fade away—that’s how long your brothers and I will be sailing the seas. But when the cold winds start to blow, and the flowers have disappeared, then, God willing, we will come back to[77] you; and by then, you might have grown wiser and taller, and I’m sure you will have aged. So, one last kiss, sweetheart, and then we must go, because our time is up."
The next morning, when Mary and her mother had dried their eyes, which had been wet with grief at the departure of their loved ones, the little girl asked earnestly,
The next morning, after Mary and her mom had dried their eyes from crying about their loved ones leaving, the little girl asked earnestly,
"Mamma, may I make a flower-garden?"
"Mom, can I make a flower garden?"
"A flower-garden!" repeated her mother in surprise; "why do you wish a flower-garden, Mary?"
"A flower garden!" her mother said in surprise. "Why do you want a flower garden, Mary?"
"I want to plant in it the cockle-shells and the cowslips and the dingle-bells," she answered.
"I want to plant cockle shells, cowslips, and dingle bells in it," she replied.
And her mother, who had heard what the sailor had said to his little girl, knew at once what Mary meant; so she kissed her daughter and replied,
And her mom, who had overheard what the sailor said to his little girl, instantly understood what Mary meant; so she hugged her daughter and replied,
"Yes, Mary, you may have the flower-garden, if you wish. We will dig a nice little bed just at the side of the house, and you shall plant your flowers and care for them yourself."
"Yes, Mary, you can have the flower garden if you want. We'll dig a nice little patch right next to the house, and you can plant your flowers and take care of them yourself."
"I think I'd rather have the flowers at the front of the house," said Mary.
"I think I'd prefer to have the flowers at the front of the house," said Mary.
"But why?" enquired her mother; "they will be better sheltered at the side."
"But why?" her mother asked. "They'll be better protected on the side."
"I want them in front," persisted Mary, "for the sun shines stronger there."
"I want them in front," Mary insisted, "because the sun shines brighter there."
"Very well," answered her mother, "make your garden at the front, if you will, and I will help you to dig up the ground."
"Alright," her mother replied, "you can make your garden in the front if you want, and I'll help you dig up the ground."
"But I don't want you to help," said Mary, "for this is to be my own little flower-garden, and I want to do all the work myself."
"But I don't want your help," said Mary, "because this is going to be my own little flower garden, and I want to do all the work myself."
Now I must tell you that this little girl, although very sweet in many ways, had one serious fault. She was inclined to be a bit contrary, and put her own opinions and ideas before those of her elders. Perhaps Mary meant no wrong in this; she often thought she knew better how to do a thing than others did; and in such a case she was not only contrary, but anxious to have her own way.
Now I need to tell you that this little girl, while very sweet in many ways, had one serious flaw. She tended to be a bit contrary and prioritized her own opinions and ideas over those of her elders. Maybe Mary meant no harm in this; she often believed she knew better how to do things than others did; and in those moments, she was not just contrary, but also eager to have her own way.
And so her mother, who did not like her little daughter to be unhappy, often gave way to her in small things, and now she permitted Mary to make her own garden, and plant it as she would.
And so her mother, who didn’t want her little daughter to be upset, often gave in to her on small matters, and now she allowed Mary to create her own garden and plant it however she wanted.
So Mary made a long, narrow bed at the front of the house, and then she prepared to plant her flowers.
So Mary made a long, narrow flower bed at the front of the house, and then she got ready to plant her flowers.
"If you scatter the seeds," said her mother, "the flower-bed will look very pretty."
"If you spread the seeds," her mother said, "the flower bed will look really beautiful."
Now this was what Mary was about to do; but since her mother advised it, she tried to think of another way, for, as I said, she was contrary at times. And in the end she planted the dingle-bells all in one straight row, and the cockle-shells in another straight row the length of the bed, and she finished by planting the cowslips in another long row at the back.
Now this is what Mary was about to do; but since her mother suggested it, she tried to think of another way, because, as I said, she was contrary at times. In the end, she planted the dingle-bells all in one straight row, and the cockle-shells in another straight row along the length of the bed, finishing by planting the cowslips in another long row at the back.
Her mother smiled, but said nothing; and now, as the days passed by, Mary watered and tended her garden with great care; and when the flowers began[79] to sprout she plucked all the weeds that grew among them, and so in the mild spring weather the plants grew finely.
Her mother smiled but didn’t say anything; and as the days went by, Mary took care of her garden with a lot of attention. When the flowers started to sprout, she removed all the weeds that grew around them, and so in the gentle spring weather, the plants thrived.
"When they have grown up big and strong," said Mary one morning, as she weeded the bed, "and when they have budded and blossomed and faded away again, then papa and my brothers will come home. And I shall call the cockle-shells papa, for they are the biggest and strongest; and the dingle-bells shall be brother Hobart, and the cowslips brother Robart. And now I feel as if the flowers were really my dear ones, and I must be very careful that they come to no harm!"
"When they’ve grown up big and strong," Mary said one morning while she was weeding the flower bed, "and when they’ve bloomed, flowered, and faded away again, then Dad and my brothers will come home. And I’ll call the cockle-shells Dad, because they’re the biggest and strongest; and the dingle-bells will be brother Hobart, and the cowslips will be brother Robart. And right now, I feel like the flowers are really my loved ones, and I have to be very careful that they don’t come to any harm!"
She was filled with joy when one morning she ran out to her flower-garden after breakfast and found the dingle-bells and cowslips were actually blossoming, while even the cockle-shells were showing their white buds. They looked rather comical, all standing in stiff, straight rows, one after the other; but Mary did not mind that.
She was overjoyed when one morning she rushed out to her flower garden after breakfast and discovered that the bluebells and cowslips were actually blooming, while even the seashells were showing their white buds. They looked a bit silly, all standing in rigid, straight rows, one after another; but Mary didn’t care.
While she was working she heard the tramp of a horse's hoofs, and looking up saw the big bluff Squire riding toward her. The big Squire was very fond of children, and whenever he rode near the little white cottage he stopped to have a word with Mary. He was old and bald-headed, and he had side-whiskers that were very red in color and very short and stubby; but there was ever a merry twinkle in his blue eyes, and Mary well knew him for her friend.
While she was working, she heard the sound of a horse's hooves and looked up to see the big, jovial Squire riding toward her. The Squire really liked children, and whenever he rode near the little white cottage, he would stop to chat with Mary. He was old and bald, with very short, stubby sideburns that were a bright red; but there was always a cheerful sparkle in his blue eyes, and Mary knew him well as her friend.
Now, when she looked up and saw him coming toward her flower-garden, she nodded and smiled at him, and the big bluff Squire rode up to her side, and looked down with a smile at her flowers.
Now, when she looked up and saw him walking toward her flower garden, she nodded and smiled at him, and the big, friendly Squire rode up beside her and looked down at her flowers with a smile.
Then he said to her in rhyme (for it was a way of speaking the jolly Squire had),
Then he said to her in rhyme (because that’s how the cheerful Squire talked),
How's your garden growing?
With jingle bells and seashells
"And cowslips lined up in a row!"
And Mary, being a sharp little girl, and knowing the Squire's queer ways, replied to him likewise in rhyme, saying,
And Mary, being a clever little girl who understood the Squire's strange habits, responded to him in rhyme as well, saying,
The flowers are growing really well;
The jingle bells and seashells
And cowslips are all blooming!"
The Squire laughed at this reply, and patted her upon her head, and then he continued,
The Squire chuckled at this response, gave her a pat on the head, and then carried on,
Why fill your garden this way?
When every field produces the same flowers
"To pick them as you like?"
"That is a long story, Squire," said Mary; "but this much I may tell you,
"That's a long story, Squire," said Mary; "but I can share this much with you,
The cowslip here is Robart,
The jingle bell, I have to say,
[81]I've named him Brother Hobart.
"And when the flowers have lived their lives
In sunshine and in rain,
And then do fade, why, Dad said
"He'd definitely come home again."
"Oh, that's the idea, is it?" asked the big bluff Squire, forgetting his poetry. "Well, it's a pretty thought, my child, and I think because the flowers are strong and hearty that you may know your father and brothers are the same; and I'm sure I hope they'll come back from their voyage safe and sound. I shall come and see you again, little one, and watch the garden grow." And then he said "gee-up" to his gray mare, and rode away.
"Oh, is that the idea?" asked the big, hearty Squire, forgetting his poetry. "Well, it's a nice thought, kid, and I think because the flowers are strong and healthy, you can tell your father and brothers are the same; and I really hope they'll come back from their trip safe and sound. I'll come see you again, little one, and watch the garden grow." Then he said "giddy-up" to his gray mare and rode off.
The very next day, to Mary's great surprise and grief, she found the leaves of the dingle-bells curling and beginning to wither.
The very next day, to Mary's shock and sadness, she discovered the dingle-bell leaves curling up and starting to die.
"Oh, mamma," she called, "come quick! Something is surely the matter with brother Hobart!"
"Oh, mom," she called, "hurry! Something's definitely wrong with brother Hobart!"
"The dingle-bells are dying," said her mother, after looking carefully at the flowers; "but the reason is that the cold winds from the sea swept right over your garden last night, and dingle-bells are delicate flowers and grow best where they are sheltered by the woods. If you had planted them at the side of the house, as I wished you to, the wind would not have killed them."
"The dingle-bells are dying," her mother said, after examining the flowers closely. "The reason is that the cold winds from the sea blew right over your garden last night, and dingle-bells are delicate flowers that thrive best when they're sheltered by trees. If you had planted them by the side of the house, like I wanted you to, the wind wouldn't have killed them."
Mary did not reply to this, but sat down and began to weep, feeling at the same time that her mother was right and it was her own fault for being so contrary.
Mary didn't respond to this but sat down and started to cry, realizing at the same time that her mother was right and it was her own fault for being so stubborn.
While she sat thus the Squire rode up, and called to her
While she was sitting like that, the Squire rode up and called to her.
And shut your eyes to understanding
How dingle-bells and cockle shells
"And cowslips are all growing?"
"Oh, Squire!" sobbed Mary, "I am in great trouble.
"Oh, Squire!" cried Mary, "I'm in big trouble."
Before my eyes is fading,
And I worry a lot about my dear brother.
"Now lying sick!"
"Nonsense!" said the Squire; "because you named the flowers after your brother Hobart is no reason he should be affected by the fading of the dingle-bells. I very much suspect the real reason they are dying is because the cold sea wind caught them last night. Dingle-bells are delicate. If you had scattered the cockle-shells and cowslips all about them, the stronger plants would have protected the weaker; but you see, my girl, you planted the dingle-bells all in a row, and so the wind caught them nicely."
"Nonsense!" said the Squire. "Just because you named the flowers after your brother Hobart doesn't mean he should be upset about the dingle-bells fading. I really think the real reason they’re dying is that the cold sea wind hit them last night. Dingle-bells are delicate. If you had scattered the cockle-shells and cowslips around them, the stronger plants would have shielded the weaker ones; but you see, my girl, you planted the dingle-bells all in a row, so the wind got to them nicely."
Again Mary reproached herself for having been contrary and refusing to listen to her mother's advice; but the Squire's words comforted her, nevertheless, and made her feel that brother Hobart and the flowers had really nothing to do with each other.
Again, Mary blamed herself for being stubborn and ignoring her mother's advice; however, the Squire's words still comforted her and made her realize that brother Hobart and the flowers were actually unrelated.
The weather now began to change, and the cold sea winds blew each night over Mary's garden. She[83] did not know this, for she was always lying snugly tucked up in her bed, and the warm morning sun usually drove away the winds; but her mother knew it, and feared Mary's garden would suffer.
The weather started to shift, and cold sea winds blew over Mary's garden every night. She[83]was unaware of this, as she was always cozy in her bed, and the warm morning sun typically chased away the winds; but her mother was aware and worried that Mary's garden would take a hit.
One day Mary came into the house where her mother was at work and said, gleefully,
One day, Mary walked into the house where her mom was working and said excitedly,
"Papa and my brothers will soon be home now."
"Dad and my brothers will be home soon."
"Why do you think so?" asked her mother.
"Why do you think that?" her mother asked.
"Because the cockle-shells and cowslips are both fading away and dying, just as the dingle-bells did, and papa said when they faded and withered he and the boys would come back to us."
"Because the seashells and cowslips are both fading away and dying, just like the bluebells did, and dad said when they fade and wither he and the boys would come back to us."
Mary's mother knew that the harsh winds had killed the flowers before their time, but she did not like to disappoint her darling, so she only said, with a sigh,
Mary's mom knew that the strong winds had killed the flowers too soon, but she didn’t want to let her favorite down, so she just said, with a sigh,
"I hope you are right, Mary, for we both shall be glad to welcome our dear ones home again."
"I hope you're right, Mary, because we will both be happy to welcome our loved ones home again."
But soon afterward the big bluff Squire came riding up, as was his wont, to where Mary stood by her garden, and he at once asked,
But shortly after, the big bluff Squire rode up, as he usually did, to where Mary was standing by her garden, and he immediately asked,
The answer is sad, I know.
How to grow sturdy cockle-shells
"And cowslips, all lined up?"
And Mary looked up at him with her bright smile and answered,
And Mary looked up at him with her bright smile and said,
And cowslips are all gone,
And now my dad is coming home,
For he definitely said so.
"Ah," said the Squire, looking at her curiously, "I'm afraid you are getting way ahead of time. See here, Mary, how would you like a little ride with me on my nag?"
"Ah," said the Squire, looking at her curiously, "I'm afraid you're getting a bit ahead of yourself. How about a little ride with me on my horse, Mary?"
"I would like it very much, sir," replied Mary.
"I would really like that, sir," replied Mary.
"Then reach up your hand. Now!—there you are, little one!" and Mary found herself seated safely in front of the Squire, who clasped her with one strong arm so that she could not slip off.
"Then reach up your hand. Now!—there you are, kid!" and Mary found herself safely seated in front of the Squire, who held her tightly with one strong arm so she couldn't slip off.
"Now, then," he said, "we'll take a little ride down the hill and by the path that runs beside the wood."
"Alright," he said, "let's take a quick ride down the hill by the path that goes alongside the forest."
So he gave the rein to his mare and they rode along, chatting merrily together, till they came to the wood. Then said the Squire,
So he let the reins loose on his mare and they rode along, happily chatting until they reached the woods. Then the Squire said,
"Please tell me what is there."
And Mary exclaimed,
And Mary said,
"Fully bloomed, I declare!"
The Squire now clucked to his nag, and as they rode away he said,
The Squire now urged his horse, and as they rode off, he said,
A field with bright cowslips,
And there isn't a garden in the entire country.
"Can show such a beautiful sight."
And so it was, for as they rode through the pastures[85] the cowslips bloomed on every hand, and Mary's eyes grew bigger and bigger as she thought of her poor garden with its dead flowers.
And so it was, as they rode through the fields[85] the cowslips bloomed all around, and Mary's eyes widened more and more as she thought of her poor garden with its dead flowers.
And then the Squire took her toward the little brook that wandered through the meadows, flowing over the pebbles with a soft, gurgling sound that was very nearly as sweet as music; and when they reached it the big Squire said,
And then the Squire led her to the small stream that meandered through the fields, trickling over the stones with a gentle, bubbling sound that was almost as pleasant as music; and when they got there, the big Squire said,
You'll see, I know pretty well,
That is hidden in every mossy corner
Is many a cockle shell.
This was indeed true, and as Mary saw them she suddenly dropped her head and began to weep.
This was definitely true, and as Mary saw them, she suddenly lowered her head and started to cry.
"What's the matter, little one?" asked the Squire in his kind, bluff voice. And Mary answered,
"What's wrong, little one?" asked the Squire in his warm, hearty voice. And Mary replied,
You know dad did say
He won’t be home again, Squire,
Till everyone has passed away.
"You must be patient, my child," replied her friend; "and surely you would not have been thus disappointed had you not tried to make the field flowers grow where they do not belong. Gardens are all well enough for fancy flowers to grow in, but the posies that God gave to all the world, and made to grow wild in the great garden of Nature, will never thrive in other places. Your father meant you to watch the flowers in the field; and if you will come[86] and visit them each day, you will find the time of waiting very short indeed."
"You need to be patient, my child," her friend replied. "And you surely wouldn’t have been so disappointed if you hadn’t tried to make the wildflowers grow where they don’t belong. Gardens are nice for growing fancy flowers, but the blooms that God spread across the world to grow freely in the vast garden of Nature will never thrive in other places. Your father wanted you to observe the flowers in the field; and if you come[86] and visit them every day, you’ll find that the waiting time is actually very short."
Mary dried her eyes and thanked the kindly old Squire, and after that she visited the fields each day and watched the flowers grow.
Mary wiped her tears and thanked the kind old Squire. After that, she visited the fields every day and watched the flowers bloom.
And it was not so very long, as the Squire said, before the blossoms began to wither and fall away; and finally one day Mary looked out over the sea and saw a little speck upon the waters that looked like a sail. And when it came nearer and had grown larger, both she and her mother saw that it was the "Skylark" come home again, and you can imagine how pleased and happy the sight of the pretty little ship made them.
And it wasn't too long, as the Squire mentioned, before the blossoms started to wilt and drop off; and finally, one day Mary looked out at the sea and spotted a small dot on the water that resembled a sail. As it got closer and became larger, both she and her mother realized it was the "Skylark" returning home, and you can imagine how thrilled and happy the sight of the lovely little ship made them.
And soon after, when Mary had been hugged by her two sunburned brothers and was clasped in her father's strong arms, she whispered,
And soon after, when Mary had been hugged by her two sunburned brothers and was held in her father's strong arms, she whispered,
"I knew you were coming soon, papa."
"I knew you would be here soon, Dad."
"And how did you know, sweetheart?" he asked, giving her an extra kiss.
"And how did you know, babe?" he asked, giving her another kiss.
"Because I watched the flowers; and the dingle-bells and cowslips and cockle-shells are all withered and faded away. And did you not say that, God willing, when this happened you would come back to us?"
"Because I saw the flowers; and the bluebells and cowslips and cockle shells are all wilted and faded away. And didn’t you say that, God willing, when this happened you would return to us?"
"To be sure I did," answered her father, with a happy laugh; "and I must have spoken truly, sweetheart, for God in His goodness was willing, and here I am!"
"Of course I did," her father replied with a joyful laugh; "and I must have spoken honestly, sweetheart, because God in His kindness made it happen, and here I am!"

The Wond'rous Wise Man
And he was incredibly wise;
He jumped into a bramble bush
And scratched out both of his eyes.
And when he saw his eyes were out,
With all his strength and effort
He jumped into another bush
And scratched them in again!
He was not always a wise man; he was a wise boy before he grew to manhood, and even when a child he was so remarkable for his wisdom that people shook their heads gravely and said, "when he grows up there will be no need of books, for he will know everything!"
He wasn't always a wise man; he was a wise boy before he became an adult, and even as a child, he was so notable for his wisdom that people shook their heads seriously and said, "When he grows up, there won't be any need for books, because he'll know everything!"
His father thought he had a wond'rous wise look when he was born, and so he named him Solomon, thinking that if indeed he turned out to be wise the name would fit him nicely, whereas, should he be mistaken,[90] and the boy grow up stupid, his name could be easily changed to Simon.
His father believed he had a wonderfully wise appearance when he was born, so he named him Solomon, thinking that if he truly was wise, the name would suit him perfectly. However, if he turned out to be mistaken and the boy grew up to be foolish, his name could easily be changed to Simon.[90]
But the father was not mistaken, and the boy's name remained Solomon.
But the father was right, and the boy's name stayed Solomon.
When he was still a child Solomon confounded the schoolmaster by asking, one day,
When he was just a kid, Solomon puzzled the teacher by asking, one day,
"Can you tell me, sir, why a cow drinks water from a brook?"
"Can you tell me, sir, why a cow drinks water from a stream?"
"Well really," replied the abashed schoolmaster, "I have never given the subject serious thought. But I will sleep upon the question, and try to give you an answer to-morrow."
"Well, honestly," replied the embarrassed schoolmaster, "I have never thought about it deeply. But I will think about it overnight and try to give you an answer tomorrow."
But the schoolmaster could not sleep; he remained awake all the night trying to think why a cow drinks water from a brook, and in the morning he was no nearer the answer than before. So he was obliged to appear before the wise child and acknowledge that he could not solve the problem.
But the schoolmaster couldn't sleep; he lay awake all night trying to figure out why a cow drinks water from a stream, and by morning he was no closer to the answer than before. So he had to face the wise child and admit that he couldn't solve the problem.
"I have looked at the subject from every side," said he, "and given it careful thought, and yet I cannot tell why a cow drinks water from a brook."
"I've considered this from all angles," he said, "and thought it through carefully, but I still can't figure out why a cow drinks water from a stream."
"Sir," replied the wise child, "it is because the cow is thirsty."
"Sir," replied the wise child, "it's because the cow is thirsty."
The shock of this answer was so great that the schoolmaster fainted away, and when they had brought him to he made a prophecy that Solomon would grow up to be a wond'rous wise man.
The shock of this answer was so intense that the schoolmaster fainted, and when he came to, he predicted that Solomon would grow up to be an incredibly wise man.
It was the same way with the village doctor. Solomon came to him one day and asked,
It was the same with the village doctor. Solomon went to see him one day and asked,
"Tell me, sir, why has a man two eyes?"
"Tell me, sir, why does a man have two eyes?"
"Bless me!" exclaimed the doctor, "I must think a bit before I answer, for I have never yet had my attention called to this subject."
"Wow!" exclaimed the doctor, "I need to think for a moment before I respond because I've never really considered this topic before."
So he thought for a long time, and then he said,
So he thought for a long time, and then he said,
"I must really give it up. I cannot tell, for the life of me, why a man has two eyes. Do you know?"
"I really have to let this go. I can't figure out, for the life of me, why a man has two eyes. Do you know?"
"Yes, sir," answered the boy.
"Yes, sir," replied the boy.
"Then," said the doctor, after taking a dose of quinine to brace up his nerves, for he remembered the fate of the schoolmaster, "then please tell me why a man has two eyes."
"Then," said the doctor, after taking a dose of quinine to calm his nerves, remembering what happened to the schoolmaster, "then please tell me why a man has two eyes."
"A man has two eyes, sir," returned Solomon, solemnly, "because he was born that way."
"A man has two eyes, sir," Solomon replied seriously, "because he was born that way."
And the doctor marvelled greatly at so much wisdom in a little child, and made a note of it in his note-book.
And the doctor was really amazed by how much wisdom a little child had, and he wrote it down in his notebook.
Solomon was so full of wisdom that it flowed from his mouth in a perfect stream, and every day he gave new evidence to his friends that he could scarcely hold all the wise thoughts that came to him. For instance, one day he said to his father,
Solomon was so wise that his knowledge poured out of him effortlessly, and every day he showed his friends that he was bursting with brilliant ideas. For example, one day he said to his father,
"I perceive our dog has six legs."
"I see that our dog has six legs."
"Oh, no!" replied his father, "our dog has only four legs."
"Oh, no!" replied his father, "our dog only has four legs."
"You are surely mistaken, sir," said Solomon, with the gravity that comes from great wisdom, "these are our dog's fore legs, are they not?" pointing to the front legs of the dog.
"You must be mistaken, sir," said Solomon, with the seriousness that comes from great wisdom, "these are our dog's front legs, right?" pointing to the dog's forelegs.

"Yes," answered his father.
"Yes," his father replied.
"Well," continued Solomon, "the dog has two other legs, besides, and two and four are six; therefore the dog has six legs."
"Well," continued Solomon, "the dog has two other legs, and two plus four equals six; so the dog has six legs."
"But that is very old," exclaimed his father.
"But that's really old," his father exclaimed.
"True," replied Solomon, "but this is a young dog."
"True," replied Solomon, "but this is a young dog."
Then his father bowed his head in shame that his own child should teach him wisdom.
Then his father hung his head in shame that his own child would teach him wisdom.
Of course Solomon wore glasses upon his eyes—all wise people wear them,—and his face was ever grave and solemn, while he walked slowly and stiffly so that people might know he was the celebrated wise man, and do him reverence.
Of course, Solomon wore glasses—every wise person does—and his face was always serious and solemn as he walked slowly and stiffly so that people would recognize him as the famous wise man and show him respect.
And when he had grown to manhood the fame of his wisdom spread all over the world, so that all the other wise men were jealous, and tried in many ways to confound him; but Solomon always came out ahead and maintained his reputation for wisdom.
And when he became a man, the news of his wisdom spread all over the world, making all the other wise men jealous. They tried in various ways to outsmart him, but Solomon always came out on top and kept his reputation for wisdom.
Finally a very wise man came from Cumberland, to meet Solomon and see which of them was the wisest. He was a very big man, and Solomon was a very little man, and so the people all shook their heads sadly and feared Solomon had met his match, for if the Cumberland man was as full of wisdom as Solomon, he had much the advantage in size.
Finally, a very wise man came from Cumberland to meet Solomon and see who was the wisest. He was a very large man, while Solomon was quite small, and so the people all shook their heads sadly, fearing that Solomon had met his match, for if the man from Cumberland was as wise as Solomon, he had a significant advantage in size.
They formed a circle around the two wise men, and then began the trial to see which was the wisest.
They formed a circle around the two wise men and then started the trial to determine who was the wisest.
"Tell me," said Solomon, looking straight up into[93] the big man's face with an air of confidence that reassured his friends, "how many sisters has a boy who has one father, one mother, and seven brothers?"
"Tell me," said Solomon, looking directly up into[93] the big man's face with a confidence that put his friends at ease, "how many sisters does a boy have if he has one father, one mother, and seven brothers?"
The big wise man got very red in the face, and scowled and coughed and stammered, but he could not tell.
The big wise man turned bright red, scowled, coughed, and stammered, but he couldn't say a word.
"I do not know," he acknowledged; "nor do you know, either, for there is no rule to go by."
"I don’t know," he admitted; "and you don’t know either, because there’s no guideline to follow."
"Oh, yes, I know," replied Solomon; "he has two sisters. I know this is the true answer, because I know the boy and his father and his mother and his brothers and his sisters, so that I cannot be mistaken."
"Oh, yes, I know," Solomon replied. "He has two sisters. I know this is the correct answer because I'm familiar with the boy, his father, his mother, and his siblings, so I can't be wrong."
Now all the people applauded at this, for they were sure Solomon had got the best of the man from Cumberland.
Now everyone applauded at this because they were convinced that Solomon had outsmarted the guy from Cumberland.
But it was now the big man's turn to try Solomon, so he said,
But now it was the big guy's turn to challenge Solomon, so he said,
They all stand upright.
A dog is chasing kittens.
One cat is wearing mittens;
A rat is eating cheese;
A wolf is full of fleas;
A fly is in a cup—
"How many fingers am I holding up?"
"Four," replied Solomon, promptly, "for one of them is a thumb!"
"Four," Solomon replied quickly, "because one of them is a thumb!"
The wise man from Cumberland was so angry at being outwitted that he sprang at Solomon and would no doubt have injured him had not our wise man turned and run away as fast as he could go. The[94] man from Cumberland at once ran after him, and chased him through the streets and down the lanes and up the side of the hill where the bramble-bushes grow.
The wise man from Cumberland was so furious about being outsmarted that he lunged at Solomon and would have surely hurt him if our wise man hadn’t turned and sprinted away as fast as he could. The[94] man from Cumberland immediately chased after him, pursuing him through the streets, down the alleys, and up the hill where the thorny bushes grow.
Solomon ran very fast, but the man from Cumberland was bigger, and he was just about to grab our wise man by his coat-tails when Solomon gave a great jump, and jumped right into the middle of a big bramble-bush!
Solomon ran really fast, but the guy from Cumberland was bigger, and he was just about to grab our wise man by his coat-tails when Solomon took a huge leap and jumped straight into the middle of a big bramble bush!
The people were all coming up behind, and as the big man did not dare to follow Solomon into the bramble-bush, he turned away and ran home to Cumberland.
The crowd was gathering behind him, and since the big guy didn’t dare to follow Solomon into the thorny bushes, he turned around and ran back home to Cumberland.
All the men and women of our town were horrified when they came up and found their wise man in the middle of the bramble-bush, and held fast by the brambles, which scratched and pricked him on every side.
All the men and women in our town were shocked when they approached and discovered their wise man stuck in the middle of the thorny bushes, which scratched and poked him from all sides.
"Solomon! are you hurt?" they cried.
"Solomon! Are you okay?" they shouted.
"I should say I am hurt!" replied Solomon, with a groan; "my eyes are scratched out!"
"I have to say I’m hurt!" replied Solomon, groaning. "My eyes are scratched out!"
"How do you know they are?" asked the village doctor.
"How do you know they are?" asked the village doctor.
"I can see they are scratched out!" replied Solomon; and the people all wept with grief at this, and Solomon howled louder than any of them.
"I can see they’re scratched out!" replied Solomon; and everyone cried in sorrow at this, and Solomon yelled louder than any of them.
Now the fact was that when Solomon jumped into the bramble-bush he was wearing his spectacles, and the brambles pushed the glasses so close against his eyes that he could not open them; and so, as every other part of him was scratched and bleeding, and he[95] could not open his eyes, he made sure they were scratched out.
Now the truth is that when Solomon jumped into the bramble bush, he was wearing his glasses, and the brambles pressed the glasses so tightly against his eyes that he couldn’t open them; and since every other part of him was scratched and bleeding, and he couldn’t open his eyes, he assumed they were scratched out.
"How am I to get out of here?" he asked at last.
"How am I supposed to get out of here?" he finally asked.
"You must jump out," replied the doctor, "since you have jumped in."
"You have to jump out," the doctor replied, "since you jumped in."
So Solomon made a great jump, and although the brambles tore him cruelly, he sprang entirely out of the bush and fell plump into another one.
So Solomon made a big leap, and even though the thorns scratched him painfully, he jumped completely out of the bush and landed right into another one.
This last bush, however, by good luck, was not a bramble-bush, but one of elderberry, and when he jumped into it his spectacles fell off, and to his surprise he opened his eyes and found that he could see again.
This last bush, however, by good luck, was not a bramble bush, but an elderberry bush, and when he jumped into it, his glasses fell off. To his surprise, he opened his eyes and found that he could see again.
"Where are you now?" called out the doctor.
"Where are you now?" the doctor called out.
"I'm in the elderberry bush, and I've scratched my eyes in again!" answered Solomon.
"I'm in the elderberry bush, and I've scratched my eyes again!" answered Solomon.
When the people heard this they marvelled greatly at the wisdom of a man who knew how to scratch his eyes in after they were scratched out; and they lifted Solomon from the bush and carried him home, where they bound up the scratches and nursed him carefully until he was well again.
When the people heard this, they were amazed by the wisdom of a man who knew how to fix his eyes after they had been scratched out. They lifted Solomon from the brush and carried him home, where they bandaged his wounds and took care of him until he was healed.
And after that no one ever questioned the wond'rous wisdom of our wise man, and when he finally died, at a good old age, they built a great monument over his grave, and on one side of it were the words,
And after that, no one ever questioned the incredible wisdom of our wise man, and when he finally passed away at a ripe old age, they built a magnificent monument over his grave, and on one side of it were the words,
"Solomon; the Man who was Wond'rous Wise."
"Solomon: The Man Who Was Extremely Wise."
and on the other side was a picture of a bramble-bush.
and on the other side was a picture of a thorn bush.

What Jack Horner Did
Eating a holiday pie;
He put in his thumb and pulled out a plum
And said, "What a good boy I am!"
They lived very comfortably and happily together until one day a great tree fell upon Grandpa Horner and crushed his legs; and from that time on he could not work at all, but had to be nursed and tended very carefully.
They lived together very comfortably and happily until one day, a huge tree fell on Grandpa Horner and crushed his legs. From that point on, he couldn’t work at all and had to be cared for very carefully.
This calamity was a great affliction to the Horners. Grandma Horner had a little money saved up in an old broken teapot that she kept in the cupboard, but that would not last them a great time, and when it was gone they would have nothing with which to buy food.
This disaster was a huge burden for the Horners. Grandma Horner had a little money saved up in an old broken teapot that she kept in the cupboard, but that wouldn’t last long, and once it was gone, they would have nothing to buy food with.
"I'm sure I don't know what is to become of us," she said to Jack, "for I am too old to work, and you are too young." She always told her troubles to Jack now; small though he was, he was the only one she could talk freely with, since it would only bother the poor crippled grandfather to tell him how low the money was getting in the teapot.
"I'm really not sure what's going to happen to us," she said to Jack, "because I'm too old to work, and you're too young." She always shared her concerns with Jack now; even though he was small, he was the only one she could talk to openly, since it would just upset her poor crippled grandfather to let him know how little money was left in the teapot.
"It is true," replied Jack, "that you are too old to work, for your rheumatism will barely allow you to care for the house and cook our meals; and there is grandpa to be tended. But I am not too young to work, grandma, and I shall take my little hatchet and go into the wood. I cannot cut the big trees, but I can the smaller ones, and I am sure I shall be able to pile up enough wood to secure the money we need for food."
"It’s true," Jack said, "that you’re too old to work since your rheumatism hardly lets you take care of the house and cook our meals; plus, grandpa needs looking after. But I’m not too young to work, grandma, and I'm going to grab my little hatchet and head into the woods. I can’t cut down the big trees, but I can handle the smaller ones, and I’m sure I’ll manage to gather enough wood to get the money we need for food."
"You are a good boy, dear," said grandma Horner, patting his head lovingly, "but you are too young for the task. We must think of some other way to keep the wolf from the door."
"You’re a good boy, sweetie," Grandma Horner said, gently patting his head, "but you’re too young for this job. We need to find another way to keep the wolf away."
But Jack was not shaken in his resolve, although he saw it was useless to argue further with his grandmother. So the next morning he rose very early and took his little axe and went into the wood to begin his work. There were a good many branches scattered about, and these he was able to cut with ease; and then he piled them up nicely to be sold when the wood-carter next came around. When dinner-time came he stopped long enough to eat some of the[101] bread and cheese he had brought with him, and then he resumed his work.
But Jack was firm in his determination, even though he knew it was pointless to argue any further with his grandmother. So the next morning, he got up very early, grabbed his little axe, and went into the woods to start his work. There were quite a few branches scattered around, which he was able to cut easily; then he stacked them up neatly to sell when the wood-carter came by next. When it was time for lunch, he took a break to eat some of the [101] bread and cheese he had brought with him, and then he got back to work.
But scarcely had he chopped one branch when a faint cry from the wood arrested his attention. It seemed as if some one was shouting for help. Jack listened a moment, and again heard the cry.
But hardly had he chopped one branch when a faint cry from the woods caught his attention. It sounded like someone was shouting for help. Jack listened for a moment and heard the cry again.
Without hesitation he seized his axe and ran toward the place from whence the cry had proceeded. The underbrush was very thick and the thorns caught in his clothing and held him back, but with the aid of his sharp little axe he overcame all difficulties and presently reached a place where the wood was more open.
Without hesitation, he grabbed his axe and ran toward the spot where the cry had come from. The underbrush was really thick, and the thorns snagged on his clothes and slowed him down, but with his sharp little axe, he pushed through all the obstacles and soon reached a clearer area in the woods.
He paused here, for often he had been told by Grandpa Horner that there were treacherous bogs in this part of the wood, which were so covered with mosses and ferns that the ground seemed solid enough to walk upon. But woe to the unlucky traveler who stepped unawares upon their surface; for instantly he found himself caught by the clinging moist clay, to sink farther and farther into the bog until, swallowed up in the mire, he would meet a horrible death beneath its slimy surface. His grandfather had told him never to go near these terrible bogs, and Jack, who was an obedient boy, had always kept away from this part of the wood. But as he paused, again that despairing cry came to his ears, very near to him now, it seemed:
He stopped here, because Grandpa Horner had often warned him about the dangerous bogs in this part of the woods, where moss and ferns covered the ground, making it look solid enough to walk on. But woe to the unfortunate traveler who unknowingly stepped on their surface; they would immediately become trapped in the clingy wet clay, sinking deeper into the bog until they were consumed by the mud, meeting a terrible fate beneath its slimy surface. His grandfather had always told him to stay away from those awful bogs, and Jack, being a good boy, had always kept his distance from this area of the woods. But as he paused, he heard that desperate cry again, now seeming very close to him:
"Help!"
"Help!"
Forgetful of all save a desire to assist this unknown[102] sufferer, Jack sprang forward with an answering cry, and only halted when he found himself upon the edge of a vast bog.
Forgetful of everything except his desire to help this unknown [102] victim, Jack rushed forward with a shout, and only stopped when he realized he was at the edge of a huge swamp.

"Where are you?" he then shouted.
"Where are you?" he yelled.
"Here!" answered a voice, and, looking down, Jack saw, a few feet away, the head and shoulders of a man. He had walked into the bog and sunk into its treacherous depths nearly to his waist, and, although he struggled bravely, his efforts only seemed to draw him farther down toward a frightful death.
"Here!" shouted a voice, and when Jack looked down, he saw, just a few feet away, the head and shoulders of a man. He had walked into the bog and had sunk almost to his waist in its dangerous depths, and even though he fought bravely, his efforts only seemed to pull him deeper toward a horrifying fate.
For a moment, filled with horror and dismay, Jack stood looking at the man. Then he remembered a story he had once heard of how a man had been saved from the bog.
For a moment, filled with shock and disbelief, Jack stood staring at the man. Then he recalled a story he had once heard about how someone had been rescued from the bog.
"Be quiet, sir!" he called to the unfortunate stranger; "save all your strength, and I may yet be able to rescue you."
"Be quiet, sir!" he shouted to the unfortunate stranger; "save your strength, and I might still be able to rescue you."
He then ran to a tall sapling that stood near and began chopping away with his axe. The keen blade speedily cut through the young but tough wood, and, then Jack dragged it to the edge of the bog, and, exerting all his strength, pushed it out until the sapling was within reach of the sinking man.
He then ran to a tall young tree nearby and started chopping it with his axe. The sharp blade quickly sliced through the young but sturdy wood, and then Jack dragged it to the edge of the swamp, using all his strength to push it out until the tree was within reach of the drowning man.
"Grab it, sir!" he called out, "and hold on tightly. It will keep you from sinking farther into the mire, and when you have gained more strength you may be able to pull yourself out."
"Grab it, sir!" he shouted, "and hold on tight. It'll keep you from sinking deeper into the mud, and once you have more strength, you might be able to pull yourself out."
"You are a brave boy," replied the stranger, "and I shall do as you tell me."
"You’re a brave kid," the stranger replied, "and I’ll do what you say."
It was a long and tedious struggle, and often Jack thought the stranger would despair and be unable to drag his body from the firm clutch of the bog; but little by little the man succeeded in drawing himself up by the sapling, and at last he was saved, and sank down exhausted upon the firm ground by Jack's side.
It was a long and exhausting fight, and often Jack thought the stranger would give up and wouldn't be able to pull himself from the tight grip of the bog; but slowly, the man managed to lift himself up by the sapling, and finally he was saved, collapsing in exhaustion on the solid ground next to Jack.
The boy then ran for some water that stood in a slough near by, and with this he bathed the stranger's face and cooled his parched lips. Then he gave him the remains of his bread and cheese, and soon the gentleman became strong enough to walk with Jack's help to the cottage at the edge of the wood.
The boy then ran to get some water from a nearby pond and used it to wash the stranger's face and cool his dry lips. He gave him the last of his bread and cheese, and soon the man was strong enough to walk with Jack's help to the cottage at the edge of the woods.
Grandma Horner was greatly surprised to see the strange man approaching, supported by her sturdy little grandson; but she ran to help him, and afterward gave him some old clothing of Grandpa Horner's to replace his own muddy garments. When the man had fully rested, she brewed him her last bit of tea, and by that time the stranger declared he felt as good as new.
Grandma Horner was really surprised to see the strange man coming towards her, helped by her brave little grandson; but she rushed over to help him and later gave him some old clothes of Grandpa Horner's to change out of his muddy ones. Once the man had fully rested, she made him her last cup of tea, and by then the stranger said he felt as good as new.
"Is this your son, ma'am?" he asked, pointing to Jack.
"Is this your son, ma'am?" he asked, pointing to Jack.
"He is my grandson, sir," answered the woman.
"He’s my grandson, sir," the woman replied.
"He is a good boy," declared the stranger, "and a brave boy as well, for he has saved my life. I live far away in a big city, and have plenty of money. If you will give Jack to me I will take him home and educate him, and make a great man of him when he grows up."
"He’s a good kid," said the stranger, "and a brave one too, because he saved my life. I live far away in a big city, and I have plenty of money. If you let me take Jack, I’ll bring him home and educate him, and help him become a great man when he grows up."
Grandma Horner hesitated, for the boy was very dear to her and the pride of her old age; but Jack spoke up for himself.
Grandma Horner paused, because the boy meant a lot to her and was the pride of her later years; but Jack defended himself.
"I'll not go," he said, stoutly; "you are very kind, and mean well by me, but grandma and grandpa have only me to care for them now, and I must stay with them and cut the wood, and so keep them supplied with food."
"I won't go," he said firmly. "You're really nice and mean well, but grandma and grandpa only have me to take care of them now, and I need to stay with them and chop wood to keep them supplied with food."
The stranger said nothing more, but he patted Jack's head kindly, and soon after left them and took the road to the city.
The stranger didn’t say anything else, but he gently patted Jack’s head and shortly after left them to head to the city.
The next morning Jack went to the wood again, and began chopping as bravely as before. And by hard work he cut a great deal of wood, which the wood-carter carried away and sold for him. The pay was not very much, to be sure, but Jack was glad that he was able to earn something to help his grandparents.
The next morning, Jack went to the woods again and started chopping just as bravely as before. With hard work, he cut a lot of wood, which the wood-carter took away and sold for him. The pay wasn’t much, but Jack was happy that he could earn something to help his grandparents.
And so the days passed rapidly away until it was nearly Christmas time, and now, in spite of Jack's earnings, the money was very low indeed in the broken teapot.
And so the days flew by until it was almost Christmas, and now, despite Jack's earnings, the money in the broken teapot was really running low.
One day, just before Christmas, a great wagon drove up to the door of the little cottage, and in it was the stranger Jack had rescued from the bog. The wagon was loaded with a store of good things which would add to the comfort of the aged pair and their grandson, including medicines for grandpa and rare teas for grandma, and a fine suit of clothes for Jack, who was just then away at work in the wood.
One day, right before Christmas, a big wagon pulled up to the door of the little cottage, and inside was the stranger Jack had saved from the bog. The wagon was packed with a bunch of nice things that would make life more comfortable for the old couple and their grandson. This included medicine for grandpa, special teas for grandma, and a nice suit of clothes for Jack, who was currently out working in the woods.
When the stranger had brought all these things into the house, he asked to see the old teapot. Trembling with the excitement of their good fortune, Grandma Horner brought out the teapot, and the gentleman drew a bag from beneath his coat and filled the pot to the brim with shining gold pieces.
When the stranger brought everything into the house, he asked to see the old teapot. Shaking with excitement over their good luck, Grandma Horner took out the teapot, and the gentleman pulled a bag from under his coat and filled the pot to the top with shining gold coins.
"If ever you need more," he said, "send to me, and you shall have all you wish to make you comfortable."
"If you ever need more," he said, "just let me know, and you’ll get everything you need to feel comfortable."
Then he told her his name, and where he lived, so that she might find him if need be, and then he drove away in the empty wagon before Grandma Horner had half finished thanking him.
Then he told her his name and where he lived, so she could find him if she needed to, and then he drove away in the empty wagon before Grandma Horner had even finished thanking him.
You can imagine how astonished and happy little Jack was when he returned from his work and found all the good things his kind benefactor had brought. Grandma Horner was herself so delighted that she caught the boy in her arms, and hugged and kissed him, declaring that his brave rescue of the gentleman had brought them all this happiness in their hour of need.
You can imagine how surprised and thrilled little Jack was when he came back from work and found all the wonderful things his generous benefactor had brought. Grandma Horner was so happy that she scooped the boy up in her arms, hugging and kissing him, saying that his brave rescue of the gentleman had given them all this joy just when they needed it most.
"To-morrow is Christmas," she said, "and we shall have an abundance with which to celebrate the good day. So I shall make you a Christmas pie, Jack dear, and stuff it full of plums, for you must have your share of our unexpected prosperity."
"Tomorrow is Christmas," she said, "and we’ll have plenty to celebrate the special day. So, I’ll make you a Christmas pie, Jack dear, and fill it with plums, because you deserve your share of our surprising good fortune."
And Grandma Horner was as good as her word, and made a very delicious pie indeed for her darling grandson.
And Grandma Horner kept her promise and made a really delicious pie for her beloved grandson.
And this was how it came that
And this is how it happened that
Having a holiday pie;
He stuck his thumb in and pulled out a plum,
And said, "What a good boy I am!"
And he was—a very good boy. Don't you think so?
And he was—a really good kid. Don't you think so?

The Man in the Moon
And asked for directions to Norwich;
He went by the south and burned his mouth
With eating cold pea soup!
The Man in the Moon was rather lonesome, and often he peeked over the edge of the moon and looked down upon the earth and envied all the people who lived together, for he thought it must be vastly more pleasant to have companions to talk to than to be shut up in a big planet all by himself, where he had to whistle to keep himself company.
The Man in the Moon felt pretty lonely, and often he would peek over the edge of the moon to look down at Earth, envying all the people who lived together. He thought it must be so much nicer to have friends to talk to instead of being stuck on a big planet all alone, where he had to whistle just to have some company.
One day he looked down and saw an alderman sailing up through the air towards him. This alderman was being translated (instead of being transported, owing to a misprint in the law) and as he came near the Man in the Moon called to him and said,
One day he looked down and saw an alderman floating up through the air toward him. This alderman was being translated (instead of being transported, due to a typo in the law) and as he got closer, the Man in the Moon called out to him and said,
"How is everything down on the earth?"
"How's everything going down on Earth?"
"Everything is lovely," replied the alderman, "and I wouldn't leave it if I was not obliged to."
"Everything is great," replied the alderman, "and I wouldn't leave it if I didn't have to."
"What's a good place to visit down there? enquired the Man in the Moon.
"What's a good place to visit down there?" asked the Man in the Moon.
"Oh, Norwich is a mighty fine place," returned the alderman, "and it's famous for its pease porridge;" and then he sailed out of sight and left the Man in the Moon to reflect upon what he had said.
"Oh, Norwich is a really nice place," replied the alderman, "and it's well-known for its pea porridge;" and then he vanished from view, leaving the Man in the Moon to think about what he had said.
The words of the alderman made him more anxious than ever to visit the earth, and so he walked thoughtfully home, and put a few lumps of ice in the stove to keep him warm, and sat down to think how he should manage the trip.
The alderman's words made him more eager than ever to visit the earth, so he walked home deep in thought, put a few chunks of ice in the stove to stay warm, and sat down to figure out how he would handle the trip.
You see, everything went by contraries in the Moon, and when the Man wished to keep warm he knocked off a few chunks of ice and put them in his stove; and he cooled his drinking water by throwing red-hot coals of fire into the pitcher. Likewise, when he became chilly he took off his hat and coat, and even his shoes, and so became warm; and in the hot days of summer he put on his overcoat to cool off.
You see, everything worked the opposite way on the Moon. When the Man wanted to stay warm, he would chip off some ice and put it in his stove; he would cool his drinking water by tossing red-hot coals into the pitcher. Similarly, when he felt cold, he took off his hat, coat, and even his shoes to warm up. In the hot summer days, he wore his overcoat to cool down.
All of which seems very queer to you, no doubt; but it wasn't at all queer to the Man in the Moon, for he was accustomed to it.
All of this probably seems really strange to you; but it wasn't strange at all to the Man in the Moon, because he was used to it.
Well, he sat by his ice-cool fire and thought about his journey to the earth, and finally he decided the only way he could get there was to slide down a moonbeam.
Well, he sat by his chilly fire and thought about his journey to Earth, and finally, he decided the only way he could get there was to slide down a moonbeam.
So he left the house and locked the door and put the key in his pocket, for he was uncertain how long he should be gone; and then he went to the edge of[111] the moon and began to search for a good strong moonbeam.
So he left the house, locked the door, and put the key in his pocket because he wasn't sure how long he'd be gone. Then he went to the edge of[111] the moon and started looking for a strong moonbeam.
At last he found one that seemed rather substantial and reached right down to a pleasant-looking spot on the earth; and so he swung himself over the edge of the moon, and put both arms tight around the moonbeam and started to slide down. But he found it rather slippery, and in spite of all his efforts to hold on he found himself going faster and faster, so that just before he reached the earth he lost his hold and came tumbling down head over heels and fell plump into a river.
At last, he found one that seemed pretty solid and reached down to a nice-looking spot on the ground; so he swung himself over the edge of the moon, wrapped both arms tightly around the moonbeam, and started to slide down. But it turned out to be quite slippery, and despite all his efforts to hang on, he found himself going faster and faster. Just before he hit the ground, he lost his grip and tumbled down head over heels, landing squarely in a river.
The cool water nearly scalded him before he could swim out, but fortunately he was near the bank and he quickly scrambled upon the land and sat down to catch his breath.
The cool water almost burned him before he could swim out, but luckily he was close to the shore and quickly climbed onto the land to catch his breath.
By that time it was morning, and as the sun rose its hot rays cooled him off somewhat, so that he began looking about curiously at all the strange sights and wondering where on earth he was.
By that time, it was morning, and as the sun rose, its warm rays cooled him off a bit, so he started looking around curiously at all the unusual sights and wondering where on earth he was.
By and by a farmer came along the road by the river with a team of horses drawing a load of hay, and the horses looked so odd to the Man in the Moon that at first he was greatly frightened, never before having seen horses except from his home in the moon, from whence they looked a good deal smaller. But he plucked up courage and said to the farmer,
By and by, a farmer came down the road by the river with a team of horses pulling a load of hay, and the horses looked so strange to the Man in the Moon that at first, he was really scared, having never seen horses up close before, only from his home in the moon, where they looked a lot smaller. But he gathered his courage and said to the farmer,
"Can you tell me the way to Norwich, sir?"
"Can you tell me how to get to Norwich, sir?"
"Norwich?" repeated the farmer musingly; "I[112] don't know exactly where it be, sir, but it's somewhere away to the south."
"Norwich?" the farmer repeated thoughtfully; "I[112] don't know exactly where it is, sir, but it's somewhere down south."

"Thank you," said the Man in the Moon.—But stop! I must not call him the Man in the Moon any longer, for of course he was now out of the moon; so I'll simply call him the Man, and you'll know by that which man I mean.
"Thank you," said the Man. —But wait! I shouldn't call him the Man in the Moon anymore, since he was now out of the moon; so I'll just refer to him as the Man, and you'll know which man I'm talking about.
Well, the Man in the—I mean the Man (but I nearly forgot what I have just said)—the Man turned to the south and began walking briskly along the road, for he had made up his mind to do as the alderman had advised and travel to Norwich, that he might eat some of the famous pease porridge that was made there. And finally, after a long and tiresome journey, he reached the town and stopped at one of the first houses he came to, for by this time he was very hungry indeed.
Well, the Man in the—I mean the Man (but I almost forgot what I just said)—the Man turned south and started walking quickly down the road, because he had decided to follow the alderman's advice and head to Norwich to try some of the famous pease porridge made there. After a long and exhausting journey, he finally reached the town and stopped at one of the first houses he saw, as he was very hungry by now.
A good-looking woman answered his knock at the door, and he asked politely,
A beautiful woman answered his knock at the door, and he asked politely,
"Is this the town of Norwich, madam?"
"Is this the town of Norwich, ma'am?"
"Surely this is the town of Norwich," returned the woman.
"Surely this is the town of Norwich," replied the woman.
"I came here to see if I could get some pease porridge," continued the Man, "for I hear you make the nicest porridge in the world in this town."
"I came here to see if I could get some pea porridge," the man continued, "because I hear you make the best porridge in the world in this town."
"That we do, sir," answered the woman, "and if you'll step inside I'll give you a bowl, for I have plenty in the house that is newly made."
"Of course we do, sir," the woman replied, "and if you come inside, I'll give you a bowl since I have plenty of fresh ones in the house."
So he thanked her and entered the house, and she asked,
So he thanked her and went inside the house, and she asked,
"Will you have it hot or cold, sir?"
"Would you like it hot or cold, sir?"
"Oh, cold, by all means," replied the Man, "for I detest anything hot to eat."
"Oh, cold, for sure," replied the Man, "because I can't stand anything hot to eat."
She soon brought him a bowl of cold pease porridge, and the Man was so hungry that he took a big spoonful at once.
She quickly brought him a bowl of cold pea porridge, and the man was so hungry that he took a big spoonful right away.
But no sooner had he put it into his mouth than he uttered a great yell, and began dancing frantically about the room, for of course the porridge that was cold to earth folk was hot to him, and the big spoonful of cold pease porridge had burned his mouth to a blister!
But as soon as he put it in his mouth, he let out a loud yell and started dancing around the room frantically, because the porridge that felt cold to regular people was hot for him, and the big spoonful of cold pea porridge had burned his mouth badly!
"What's the matter?" asked the woman.
"What's wrong?" the woman asked.
"Matter!" screamed the Man; "why, your porridge is so hot it has burned me."
"Matter!" yelled the Man; "your porridge is so hot it burned me."
"Fiddlesticks!" she replied, "the porridge is quite cold."
"Ugh!" she replied, "the porridge is really cold."
"Try it yourself!" he cried. So she tried it and found it very cold and pleasant. But the Man was so astonished to see her eat the porridge that had blistered his own mouth that he became frightened and ran out of the house and down the street as fast as he could go.
"Try it yourself!" he shouted. So she gave it a shot and found it really cold and nice. But the Man was so shocked to see her eat the porridge that had burned his own mouth that he got scared and ran out of the house and down the street as fast as he could.
The policeman on the first corner saw him running, and promptly arrested him, and he was marched off to the magistrate for trial.
The cop on the first corner saw him running, quickly arrested him, and he was taken to the judge for trial.
"What is your name?" asked the magistrate.
"What’s your name?" asked the magistrate.
"I haven't any," replied the Man; for of course as he was the only Man in the Moon it wasn't necessary he should have a name.
"I don't have one," replied the Man; after all, since he was the only Man in the Moon, there was no need for him to have a name.
"Come, come, no nonsense!" said the magistrate, "you must have some name. Who are you?"
"Come on, no nonsense!" said the judge, "you have to have a name. Who are you?"
"Why, I'm the Man in the Moon."
"Why, I'm the Man in the Moon."
"That's rubbish!" said the magistrate, eyeing the prisoner severely, "you may be a man, but you're not in the moon—you're in Norwich."
"That's nonsense!" said the magistrate, looking at the prisoner sternly, "you may be a man, but you're not in the clouds—you're in Norwich."
"That is true," answered the Man, who was quite bewildered by this idea.
"That's true," replied the Man, who was really confused by this idea.
"And of course you must be called something," continued the magistrate.
"And of course you have to be called something," continued the magistrate.
"Well, then," said the prisoner, "if I'm not the Man in the Moon I must be the Man out of the Moon; so call me that."
"Well, then," said the prisoner, "if I'm not the Man in the Moon, I must be the Man out of the Moon; so call me that."
"Very good," replied the judge; "now, then, where did you come from?"
"Very good," replied the judge. "So, where did you come from?"
"The moon."
"The moon."
"Oh, you did, eh? How did you get here?"
"Oh, you did, huh? How did you get here?"
"I slid down a moonbeam."
"I slid down a moonbeam."
"Indeed! Well, what were you running for?"
"Definitely! So, what were you racing for?"
"A woman gave me some cold pease porridge, and it burned my mouth."
"A woman gave me some cold pea porridge, and it burned my mouth."
The magistrate looked at him a moment in surprise, and then he said,
The magistrate looked at him in surprise for a moment, then he said,
"This person is evidently crazy; so take him to the lunatic asylum and keep him there."
"This person is clearly unstable, so take him to the mental health facility and keep him there."
This would surely have been the fate of the Man[115] had there not been present an old astronomer who had often looked at the moon through his telescope, and so had discovered that what was hot on earth was cold in the moon, and what was cold here was hot there; so he began to think the Man had told the truth. Therefore he begged the magistrate to wait a few minutes while he looked through his telescope to see if the Man in the Moon was there. So, as it was now night, he fetched his telescope and looked at the Moon,—and found there was no man in it at all!
This would definitely have been the fate of the Man[115] if an old astronomer hadn't been there. He had often observed the moon through his telescope and discovered that what was hot on Earth was cold on the moon, and what was cold here was hot there; so he started to think the Man might have been telling the truth. He asked the magistrate to wait a few minutes while he checked his telescope to see if the Man in the Moon was there. Since it was now nighttime, he got his telescope and looked at the moon—but found there was no man in it at all!
"It seems to be true," said the astronomer, "that the Man has got out of the Moon somehow or other. Let me look at your mouth, sir, and see if it is really burned."
"It seems to be true," said the astronomer, "that the guy has somehow managed to escape from the Moon. Let me check your mouth, sir, and see if it's really burned."
Then the Man opened his mouth, and everyone saw plainly it was burned to a blister! Thereupon the magistrate begged his pardon for doubting his word, and asked him what he would like to do next.
Then the man opened his mouth, and everyone clearly saw that it was burned to a blister! Then the magistrate apologized for doubting him and asked what he would like to do next.
"I'd like to get back to the Moon," said the Man, "for I don't like this earth of yours at all. The nights are too hot."
"I'd like to go back to the Moon," said the Man, "because I really don't like this earth of yours at all. The nights are way too hot."
"Why, it's quite cool this evening!" said the magistrate.
"Wow, it's pretty cool this evening!" said the magistrate.
"I'll tell you what we can do," remarked the astronomer; "there's a big balloon in town which belongs to the circus that came here last summer, and was pawned for a board bill. We can inflate this balloon and send the Man out of the Moon home in it."
"I'll tell you what we can do," said the astronomer. "There's a big balloon in town that belongs to the circus that came here last summer, and it was pawned for a bill. We can inflate this balloon and send the Man in the Moon home in it."
"That's a good idea," replied the judge. So the[116] balloon was brought and inflated, and the Man got into the basket and gave the word to let go, and then the balloon mounted up into the sky in the direction of the moon.
"That's a great idea," the judge responded. So the [116] balloon was brought in and inflated, and the Man climbed into the basket and signaled to release it, and then the balloon rose into the sky heading towards the moon.
The good people of Norwich stood on the earth and tipped back their heads, and watched the balloon go higher and higher, until finally the Man reached out and caught hold of the edge of the moon, and behold! the next minute he was the Man in the Moon again!
The good people of Norwich stood on the ground, tilted their heads back, and watched the balloon rise higher and higher, until finally the Man reached out and grabbed the edge of the moon, and look! the next moment he was the Man in the Moon again!
After this adventure he was well contented to stay at home; and I've no doubt if you look through a telescope you will see him there to this day.
After this adventure, he was happy to stay home; and I have no doubt if you look through a telescope, you'll see him there to this day.

The Jolly Miller
Lived by the River Dee;
He sang and worked from morn till night,
No bird is as cheerful as he is.
And this the burden of his song
Forever felt like:
I care for nobody, no! not I,
Since no one cares about me.
"The jolly miller is grinding his corn." And again, at the times when the mill was shut down and no sound of the wheel reached them, they said to one another,
"The cheerful miller is grinding his corn." And again, when the mill was closed and there was no sound of the wheel, they said to each other,
"The jolly miller has no corn to grind to-day," or, "The miller is oiling the great wheel." But they[120] would miss the creaking, monotonous noise, and feel more content when the mill started again and made music for them as they worked.
"The cheerful miller has no corn to grind today," or, "The miller is oiling the big wheel." But they[120] would miss the creaking, repetitive sound, and would feel more at ease when the mill started up again and created music for them while they worked.
But no one came to the mill unless they brought corn to grind, for the miller was a queer man, and liked to be alone. When people passed by the mill and saw the miller at his work, they only nodded their heads, for they knew he would not reply if they spoke to him.
But no one came to the mill unless they had corn to grind, because the miller was an odd guy who preferred to be alone. When people walked by the mill and saw him working, they just nodded their heads, knowing he wouldn’t reply if they talked to him.
He was not an old man, nor a sour man, nor a bad man; on the contrary he could be heard singing at his work most of the time. But the words of his song would alone have kept people away from him, for they were always these:
He wasn’t an old man, or a grumpy man, or a bad man; in fact, you could often hear him singing while he worked. But the lyrics of his song would have been enough to drive people away from him, as they were always these:
"Since no one cares about me."
He lived all alone in the mill-house, cooking his own meals and making his own bed, and neither asking nor receiving help from anyone. It is very certain that if the jolly miller had cared to have friends many would have visited him, since the country people were sociable enough in their way; but it was the miller himself who refused to make friends, and old Farmer Dobson used to say,
He lived all alone in the mill house, cooking his own meals and making his own bed, without asking for or accepting help from anyone. It's clear that if the cheerful miller had wanted friends, many would have come to visit him, since the local people were friendly enough in their own way; but it was the miller himself who chose not to make friends, and old Farmer Dobson used to say,
"The reason nobody cares for the miller is because he won't let them. It is the fault of the man himself, not the fault of the people!"
"The reason nobody cares about the miller is that he won't allow them to. It's the man's own fault, not the people's!"
However this may have been, it is true the miller[121] had no friends, and equally sure that he cared to have none, for it did not make him a bit unhappy.
However this may have been, it is true the miller[121] had no friends, and it’s just as clear he didn’t want any, as it didn’t make him unhappy at all.
Sometimes, indeed, as he sat at evening in the doorway of the mill and watched the moon rise in the sky, he grew a bit lonely and thoughtful, and found himself longing for some one to love and cherish, for this is the nature of all good men. But when he realized how his thoughts were straying he began to sing again, and he drove away all such hopeless longings.
Sometimes, as he sat in the doorway of the mill in the evening and watched the moon rise, he felt a little lonely and pensive, wishing for someone to love and care for, because that's just how good men are. But when he noticed his mind wandering, he started to sing again, pushing away those hopeless feelings.
At last a change came over the miller's life. He was standing one evening beside the river, watching the moonbeams play upon the water, when something came floating down the stream that attracted his attention. For a long time he could not tell what it was, but it looked to him like a big black box; so he got a long pole and reached it out towards the box and managed to draw it within reach just above the big wheel. It was fortunate he saved it when he did, for in another moment it would have gone over the wheel and been dashed to pieces far below.
At last, a change happened in the miller's life. One evening, he was standing by the river, watching the moonlight dance on the water when something floated down the stream that caught his eye. For a long time, he couldn't figure out what it was, but it looked like a large black box. So, he grabbed a long pole, reached out toward the box, and managed to pull it within reach just above the big wheel. It was lucky he saved it when he did because, in another moment, it would have gone over the wheel and been smashed to pieces far below.
When the miller had pulled the floating object upon the bank he found it really was a box, the lid being fastened tight with a strong cord. So he lifted it carefully and carried it into the mill-house, and then he placed it upon the floor while he lighted a candle. Then he cut the cord and opened the box, and behold! a little babe lay within it, sweetly sleeping upon a pillow of down.
When the miller pulled the floating object onto the shore, he realized it was a box, tightly secured with a strong cord. He carefully lifted it and brought it into the mill house, placing it on the floor while he lit a candle. Then he cut the cord and opened the box, and there it was! A baby lay inside, peacefully sleeping on a soft pillow.
The miller was so surprised that he stopped singing and gazed with big eyes at the beautiful face of the little stranger. And while he gazed its eyes opened—two beautiful, pleading blue eyes,—and the little one smiled and stretched out her arms toward him.
The miller was so surprised that he stopped singing and stared wide-eyed at the beautiful face of the little stranger. As he looked, her eyes opened—two beautiful, pleading blue eyes—and the little girl smiled and reached out her arms toward him.
"Well, well!" said the miller, "where on earth did you come from?"
"Well, well!" said the miller, "where on earth did you come from?"
The baby did not reply, but she tried to, and made some soft little noises that sounded like the cooing of a pigeon.
The baby didn’t answer, but she tried to and made some soft little sounds that were similar to the cooing of a pigeon.
The tiny arms were still stretched upwards, and the miller bent down and tenderly lifted the child from the box and placed her upon his knee, and then he began to stroke the soft, silken ringlets that clustered around her head, and to look upon her wonderingly. The baby leaned against his breast and fell asleep again, and the miller became greatly troubled, for he was unused to babies and did not know how to handle them or care for them. But he sat very still until the little one awoke, and then, thinking it must be hungry, he brought some sweet milk and fed her with a spoon.
The tiny arms were still reaching up, and the miller bent down and gently lifted the child from the box, placing her on his knee. He then began to stroke the soft, silky curls that framed her head, looking at her with wonder. The baby leaned against his chest and fell asleep again, which made the miller worried, as he was not familiar with babies and didn't know how to care for them. But he remained very still until she woke up, and then, thinking she might be hungry, he got some sweet milk and fed her with a spoon.
The baby smiled at him and ate the milk as if it liked it, and then one little dimpled hand caught hold of the miller's whiskers and pulled sturdily, while the baby jumped its little body up and down and cooed its delight.
The baby smiled at him and drank the milk like it enjoyed it, and then one tiny dimpled hand grabbed the miller's whiskers and tugged hard, while the baby bounced its little body up and down and cooed with joy.
Do you think the miller was angry? Not a bit of[123] it! He smiled back into the laughing face and let her pull his whiskers as much as she liked. For his whole heart had gone out to this little waif that he had rescued from the river, and at last the solitary man had found something to love.
Do you think the miller was angry? Not at all! He smiled back at the laughing face and let her tug on his whiskers as much as she wanted. His whole heart had gone out to this little stray he had saved from the river, and finally, the lonely man had found something to love.
The baby slept that night in the miller's own bed, snugly tucked in beside the miller himself; and in the morning he fed her milk again, and then went out to his work singing more merrily than ever.
The baby slept that night in the miller's own bed, snugly tucked in next to the miller himself; and in the morning, he fed her milk again and then went out to his work singing more cheerfully than ever.
Every few minutes he would put his head into the room where he had left the child, to see if it wanted anything, and if it cried even the least bit he would run in and take it in his arms and soothe the little girl until she smiled again.
Every few minutes, he would peek into the room where he had left the child to check if she needed anything. If she cried even a little, he would rush in, scoop her up in his arms, and comfort the little girl until she smiled again.
That first day the miller was fearful some one would come and claim the child, but when evening came without the arrival of any stranger he decided the baby had been cast adrift and now belonged to nobody but him.
That first day, the miller was worried someone would come and take the child, but when evening arrived without any strangers showing up, he figured the baby had been abandoned and now belonged solely to him.
"I shall keep her as long as I live," he thought, "and never will we be separated for even a day. For now that I have found some one to love I could not bear to let her go again."
"I will keep her for as long as I live," he thought, "and we will never be separated, not even for a day. Now that I’ve found someone to love, I can't stand the idea of losing her again."
He cared for the waif very tenderly; and as the child was strong and healthy she was not much trouble to him, and to his delight grew bigger day by day.
He took care of the little girl very gently; since she was strong and healthy, she didn’t give him much trouble, and to his happiness, she grew bigger every day.
The country people were filled with surprise when they saw a child in the mill-house, and wondered[124] where it came from; but the miller would answer no questions, and as year after year passed away they forgot to enquire how the child came there and looked upon her as the miller's own daughter.
The villagers were shocked when they saw a child in the mill-house and wondered[124] where she had come from; but the miller would not answer any questions, and as the years went by, they stopped asking how the child ended up there and assumed she was the miller's daughter.
She grew to be a sweet and pretty child, and was the miller's constant companion. She called him "papa," and he called her Nathalie, because he had found her upon the water, and the country people called her the Maid of the Mill.
She grew up to be a sweet and pretty child, and was the miller’s constant companion. She called him "papa," and he called her Nathalie, because he had found her on the water, and the local people referred to her as the Maid of the Mill.
The miller worked harder than ever before, for now he had to feed and clothe the little girl; and he sang from morn till night, so joyous was he, and still his song was:
The miller worked harder than ever, because now he had to feed and clothe the little girl; and he sang from morning till night, so happy was he, and still his song was:
Since no one cares about me.
One day, while he was singing this, he heard a sob beside him, and looked down to see Nathalie weeping.
One day, while he was singing this, he heard a sob beside him and looked down to see Nathalie crying.
"What is it, my pet?" he asked, anxiously.
"What’s wrong, my love?" he asked, anxiously.
"Oh, papa," she answered, "why do you sing that nobody cares for you, when you know I love you so dearly?"
"Oh, Dad," she replied, "why do you sing that nobody cares about you when you know I love you so much?"
The miller was surprised, for he had sung the song so long he had forgotten what the words meant.
The miller was shocked because he had sung the song for so long that he had forgotten what the words meant.
"Do you indeed love me, Nathalie?" he asked.
"Do you really love me, Nathalie?" he asked.
"Indeed, indeed! You know I do!" she replied.
"Yes, of course! You know I do!" she replied.
"Then," said the miller, with a happy laugh, as he bent down and kissed the tear-stained face, "I shall change my song."
"Then," said the miller, with a joyful laugh, as he bent down and kissed the tear-streaked face, "I’ll change my song."
And after that he sang:
Then he sang:
"For Nathalie, she loves me."
The years passed by and the miller was very happy. Nathalie grew to be a sweet and lovely maiden, and she learned to cook the meals and tend the house, and that made it easier for the miller, for now he was growing old.
The years went by, and the miller was very happy. Nathalie grew into a sweet and lovely young woman, and she learned to cook meals and take care of the house, which made things easier for the miller as he was getting older.
One day the young Squire, who lived at the great house on the hill, came past the mill and saw Nathalie sitting in the doorway, her pretty form framed in the flowers that climbed around and over the door.
One day, the young Squire, who lived in the big house on the hill, walked by the mill and saw Nathalie sitting in the doorway, her lovely figure surrounded by the flowers that climbed up and over the door.
And the Squire loved her after that first glance, for he saw that she was as good and innocent as she was beautiful. The miller, hearing the sound of voices, came out and saw them together, and at once he became very angry, for he knew that trouble was in store for him, and he must guard his treasure very carefully if he wished to keep her with him. The young Squire begged very hard to be allowed to pay court to the Maid of the Mill, but the miller ordered him away, and he was forced to go. Then the miller saw there were tears in Nathalie's eyes, and that made him still more anxious, for he feared the mischief was already done.
And the Squire fell in love with her at first sight, because he noticed that she was as kind and pure as she was beautiful. The miller, hearing voices, came out and saw them together, and immediately he got very angry, knowing that trouble was coming his way and he needed to protect his treasure if he wanted to keep her with him. The young Squire desperately asked to be allowed to court the Maid of the Mill, but the miller sent him away, and he had no choice but to leave. Then the miller noticed tears in Nathalie's eyes, which made him even more anxious, fearing the damage was already done.
Indeed, in spite of the miller's watchfulness, the Squire and Nathalie often met and walked together in the shady lanes or upon the green banks of the river.[126] It was not long before they learned to love one another very dearly, and one day they went hand in hand to the miller and asked his consent that they should wed.
Indeed, despite the miller's vigilance, the Squire and Nathalie frequently met and walked together in the shady paths or along the green riverbanks.[126] It didn't take long for them to fall deeply in love, and one day they went hand in hand to the miller and asked for his approval to get married.
"What will become of me?" asked the miller, with a sad heart.
"What will happen to me?" asked the miller, feeling sad.
"You shall live in the great house with us," replied the Squire, "and never again need you labor for bread."
"You will live in the big house with us," said the Squire, "and you'll never have to work for food again."
But the old man shook his head.
But the old man shook his head.
"A miller I have lived," quoth he, "and a miller will I die. But tell me, Nathalie, are you willing to leave me?"
"A miller I've lived," he said, "and a miller I'll die. But tell me, Nathalie, are you willing to leave me?"
The girl cast down her eyes and blushed sweetly.
The girl looked down and blushed gently.
"I love him," she whispered, "and if you separate us I shall die."
"I love him," she whispered, "and if you keep us apart, I will die."
"Then," said the miller, kissing her with a heavy heart, "go; and may God bless you!"
"Then," said the miller, kissing her with a heavy heart, "go; and may God bless you!"
So Nathalie and the Squire were wed, and lived in the great house, and the very day after the wedding she came walking down to the mill in her pretty new gown to see the miller.
So Nathalie and the Squire got married and lived in the big house, and the very next day after the wedding, she walked down to the mill in her lovely new dress to visit the miller.
But as she drew near she heard him singing, as was his wont; and the song he sung she had not heard since she was a little girl, for this was it:
But as she got closer, she heard him singing, as he usually did; and the song he sang was one she hadn’t heard since she was a little girl, because this was it:
"Since no one cares about me."
She came up softly behind him, and put her arms around his neck.
She quietly approached him from behind and wrapped her arms around his neck.
"Papa," said she, "you must not sing that song. Nathalie loves you yet, and always will while she lives; for my new love is complete in itself, and has not robbed you of one bit of the love that has always been your very own."
"Papa," she said, "you can't sing that song. Nathalie still loves you and always will as long as she’s alive; my new love is fulfilling on its own and hasn’t taken away any of the love that has always belonged to you."
The miller turned and looked into her blue eyes, and knew that she spoke truly.
The miller turned and looked into her blue eyes, and knew that she was telling the truth.
"Then I must learn a new song again," he said, "for it is lonely at the mill, and singing makes the heart lighter. But I will promise that never again, till you forget me, will I sing that nobody cares for me."
"Then I have to learn a new song again," he said, "because it's lonely at the mill, and singing lifts the spirit. But I promise that I won't sing that nobody cares for me ever again, until you forget me."
And the miller did learn a new song, and sang it right merrily for many years; for each day Nathalie came down to the mill to show that she had not forgotten him.
And the miller learned a new song and sang it happily for many years; every day, Nathalie came down to the mill to show that she hadn’t forgotten him.

The Little Man and His Little Gun
And the bullets were made of lead, lead, lead.
He went to the brook and shot a little duck,
And the bullet went straight through its head, head, head.
This little man was very sorry he was not bigger, and if you wanted to make him angry you had but to call attention to his size. He dressed just as big men do, and wore a silk hat and a long-tailed coat when he went to church, and a cap and top-boots when he rode horseback. He walked with a little cane and had a little umbrella made to carry when it rained. In fact, whatever other men did this little man was anxious to do also, and so it happened that when the hunting season came around, and all the men began to get their guns ready to hunt for snipe and duck, Mr. Jimson also had a little gun made, and determined to use it as well as any of them.
This little man was really upset that he wasn't taller, and if you wanted to make him mad, all you had to do was mention his height. He dressed just like taller men do, wearing a silk hat and a tailcoat when he went to church, and a cap and tall boots when he went horseback riding. He walked with a small cane and carried a tiny umbrella when it rained. In fact, whatever other guys did, this little man was eager to do too, so when hunting season rolled around and all the men started getting their guns ready to hunt snipe and ducks, Mr. Jimson also had a little gun made and decided to use it just like the rest of them.
When he brought it home and showed it to his wife, who was a very big woman, she said,
When he brought it home and showed it to his wife, who was a very large woman, she said,
"Jimson, you'd better use bullets made of bread, and then you won't hurt anything."
"Jimson, you might as well use bullets made of bread, and then you won't damage anything."
"Nonsense, Joan," replied the little man, "I shall have bullets made of lead, just as other men do, and every duck I see I shall shoot and bring home to you."
"Nonsense, Joan," replied the little man, "I’ll get lead bullets made, just like everyone else does, and every duck I see, I’ll shoot and bring home to you."
"I'm afraid you won't kill many," said Joan.
"I'm afraid you won't kill many," said Joan.
But the little man believed he could shoot with the best of them, so the next morning he got up early and took his little gun and started down to the brook to hunt for duck.
But the little man thought he could shoot just as well as anyone else, so the next morning he woke up early, grabbed his small gun, and headed down to the stream to go duck hunting.
It was scarcely daybreak when he arrived at the brook, and the sun had not yet peeped over the eastern hill-tops, but no duck appeared anywhere in sight, although Mr. Jimson knew this was the right time of day for shooting them. So he sat down beside the brook and begun watching, and before he knew it he had fallen fast asleep.
It was barely dawn when he got to the stream, and the sun hadn’t risen over the eastern hills yet, but there were no ducks anywhere in sight, even though Mr. Jimson knew this was the perfect time to shoot them. So he sat down next to the stream and started watching, and before he realized it, he had drifted off to sleep.
By and by he was awakened by a peculiar noise.
By and by, he was awakened by a strange noise.
"Quack, quack, quack!" sounded in his ears; and looking up he saw a pretty little duck swimming in the brook and popping its head under the water in search of something to eat. The duck belonged to Johnny Sprigg, who lived a little way down the brook, but the little man did not know this. He thought it was a wild duck, so he stood up and carefully took aim.
"Quack, quack, quack!" echoed in his ears; and looking up, he saw a cute little duck swimming in the stream and diving its head under the water looking for something to eat. The duck belonged to Johnny Sprigg, who lived a bit further down the stream, but the little man didn’t know that. He thought it was a wild duck, so he stood up and carefully took aim.
"I'm afraid I can't hit it from here," he thought,[133] "so I'll just step upon that big stone in the brook, and shoot from there."
"I'm worried I can't reach it from here," he thought,[133] "so I'll just step onto that big rock in the stream and take my shot from there."
So he stepped out upon the stone, and took aim at the duck again, and fired the gun.
So he stepped onto the stone, aimed at the duck again, and pulled the trigger.
The next minute the little man had tumbled head over heels into the water, and he nearly drowned before he could scramble out again; for, not being used to shooting, the gun had kicked, or recoiled, and had knocked him off the round stone where he had been standing.
The next minute, the little guy had fallen head over heels into the water, and he almost drowned before he managed to scramble out again; since he wasn't used to shooting, the gun had kicked back and knocked him off the round stone where he had been standing.
When he had succeeded in reaching the bank he was overjoyed to see that he had shot the duck, which lay dead upon the water a short distance away. The little man got a long stick, and, reaching it out, drew the dead duck to the bank. Then he started joyfully homeward to show the prize to his wife.
When he finally made it to the bank, he was thrilled to see that he had shot the duck, which floated lifeless a little way off. The little man grabbed a long stick and reached out to pull the dead duck to the shore. Then he happily headed home to show his wife the prize.
"There, Joan," he said, as he entered the house, "is a nice little duck for our dinner. Do you now think your husband cannot shoot?"
"There, Joan," he said as he walked into the house, "is a nice little duck for our dinner. Do you still think your husband can't shoot?"
"But there's only one duck," remarked his wife, "and it's very small. Can't you go and shoot another? Then we shall have enough for dinner."
"But there's only one duck," his wife said, "and it's really small. Can't you go and shoot another one? Then we’ll have enough for dinner."
"Yes, of course I can shoot another," said the little man, proudly; "you make a fire and get the pot boiling, and I'll go for another duck."
"Sure, I can get another one," said the little man, proudly. "You start a fire and get the pot boiling, and I'll go grab another duck."
"You'd better shoot a drake this time," said Joan, "for drakes are bigger."
"You should aim for a drake this time," said Joan, "because drakes are larger."
She started to make the fire, and the little man took his gun and went to the brook; but not a duck[134] did he see, nor drake neither, and so he was forced to come home without any game.
She began to start the fire, and the little man grabbed his gun and headed to the stream; but he didn’t see a single duck[134] or drake either, so he had to come back home empty-handed.
"There's no use cooking one duck," said his wife, "so we'll have pork and beans for dinner and I'll hang the little duck in the shed. Perhaps you'll be able to shoot a drake to-morrow, and then we'll cook them both together."
"There's no point in just cooking one duck," his wife said, "so we'll have pork and beans for dinner and I'll hang the little duck in the shed. Maybe you'll be able to shoot a male duck tomorrow, and then we can cook them both together."
So they had pork and beans, to the great disappointment of Mr. Jimson, who had expected to eat duck instead; and after dinner the little man lay down to take a nap while his wife went out to tell the neighbors what a great hunter he was.
So they had pork and beans, much to Mr. Jimson's disappointment, who had expected to eat duck instead; and after dinner, the little man lay down to take a nap while his wife went out to tell the neighbors what a great hunter he was.
The news spread rapidly through the town, and when the evening paper came out the little man was very angry to see this verse printed in it:
The news spread quickly through the town, and when the evening paper was published, the little man was really upset to see this verse printed in it:
And the bullets were made of lead, lead, lead.
He went to the brook and shot a little duck,
And the bullet went straight through its head, head, head.
He carried it home to his good wife Joan,
And told her to start a fire, to make, make, make,
While he went to the brook where he shot the little duck,
And tried to shoot the drake, drake, drake.
"There's no use putting it into the paper," exclaimed the little man, much provoked, "and Mr. Brayer, the editor, is probably jealous because he himself cannot shoot a gun. Perhaps people think I cannot shoot a drake, but I'll show them to-morrow that I can!"
"There's no point in putting it in the paper," the little man exclaimed, clearly annoyed. "And Mr. Brayer, the editor, is probably just jealous because he can't shoot a gun himself. Maybe people think I can't shoot a drake, but I'll show them tomorrow that I can!"
So the next morning he got up early again, and[135] took his gun, and loaded it with bullets made of lead. Then he said to his wife,
So the next morning he got up early again, and[135] took his gun, and loaded it with lead bullets. Then he said to his wife,
"What does a drake look like, my love?"
"What does a male duck look like, my love?"
"Why," she replied, "it's much like a duck, only it has a curl on its tail and red on its wing."
"Why," she said, "it's kind of like a duck, but it has a curl on its tail and red on its wing."
"All right," he answered, "I'll bring you home a drake in a short time, and to-day we shall have something better for dinner than pork and beans."
"Okay," he replied, "I'll bring you a duck home soon, and today we’ll have something better for dinner than pork and beans."
When he got to the brook there was nothing in sight, so he sat down on the bank to watch, and again fell fast asleep.
When he reached the brook, there was nothing in sight, so he sat down on the bank to watch and soon fell fast asleep again.
Now Johnny Sprigg had missed his little duck, and knew some one had shot it; so he thought this morning he would go the brook and watch for the man who had killed the duck, and make him pay a good price for it. Johnny was a big man, whose head was very bald; therefore he wore a red curly wig to cover his baldness and make him look younger.
Now Johnny Sprigg had lost his little duck and knew someone had shot it. So this morning, he decided to go to the brook and keep an eye out for the person who had killed the duck, planning to make him pay a good price for it. Johnny was a big guy, and he was quite bald, so he wore a red curly wig to cover his baldness and make himself look younger.
When he got to the brook he saw no one about, and so he hid in a clump of bushes. After a time the little man woke up, and in looking around for the drake he saw Johnny's red wig sticking out of the top of the bushes.
When he reached the stream, he noticed no one was around, so he concealed himself in a bunch of bushes. After a while, the little man woke up, and while searching for the duck, he spotted Johnny's red wig poking out from the top of the bushes.
"That is surely the drake," he thought, "for I can see a curl and something red;" and the next minute "bang!" went the gun, and Johnny Sprigg gave a great yell and jumped out of the bushes. As for his beautiful wig, it was shot right off his head, and fell into the water of the brook a good ten yards away!
"That's definitely the drake," he thought, "because I can see a curl and something red;" and the next moment, "bang!" went the gun, and Johnny Sprigg let out a loud yell and jumped out of the bushes. As for his beautiful wig, it was shot right off his head and landed in the water of the brook a solid ten yards away!
"What are you trying to do?" he cried, shaking his fist at the little man.
"What are you trying to do?" he shouted, shaking his fist at the little man.
"Why, I was only shooting at the drake," replied Jimson; "and I hit it, too, for there it is in the water."
"Well, I was just aiming at the duck," Jimson replied, "and I actually hit it, because there it is in the water."
"That's my wig, sir!" said Johnny Sprigg, "and you shall pay for it, or I'll have the law on you. Are you the man who shot the duck here yesterday morning?"
"That's my wig, sir!" Johnny Sprigg said, "and you’re going to pay for it, or I’ll take legal action against you. Are you the person who shot the duck here yesterday morning?"
"I am, sir," answered the little man, proud that he had shot something besides a wig.
"I am, sir," answered the little man, feeling proud that he had shot something other than just a wig.
"Well, you shall pay for that also," said Mr. Sprigg; "for it belonged to me, and I'll have the money or I'll put you in jail!"
"Well, you’ll pay for that too," said Mr. Sprigg, "because it was mine, and I want my money or I’ll have you arrested!"
The little man did not want to go to jail, so with a heavy heart he paid for the wig and the duck, and then took his way sorrowfully homeward.
The little man didn't want to go to jail, so with a heavy heart, he paid for the wig and the duck, and then sadly made his way home.
He did not tell Joan of his meeting with Mr. Sprigg; he only said he could not find a drake. But she knew all about it when the paper came out, for this is what it said on the front page:
He didn’t tell Joan about his meeting with Mr. Sprigg; he just said he couldn’t find a male duck. But she already knew everything when the paper was published, because this is what it said on the front page:
And the bullets were made of lead, lead, lead.
He shot Johnny Sprigg through the middle of his wig,
And knocked it right off his head, head, head.
The little man was so angry at this, and at the laughter of all the men he met, that he traded his gun off for a lawn-mower, and resolved never to go hunting again.
The little man was so mad about this, and about the laughter of all the guys he encountered, that he swapped his gun for a lawn mower and decided he would never go hunting again.
He had the little duck he had shot made into a pie, and he and Joan ate it; but he did not enjoy it very much.
He had the little duck he shot turned into a pie, and he and Joan ate it; but he didn't enjoy it very much.
"This duck cost me twelve dollars," he said to his loving wife, "for that is the sum Johnny Sprigg made me pay; and it's a very high price for one little duck—don't you think so, Joan?"
"This duck cost me twelve bucks," he said to his loving wife, "because that's what Johnny Sprigg made me pay; and it's a really high price for one little duck—don't you think so, Joan?"

Hickory, Dickory, Dock
The mouse ran up the clock.
It was one o'clock,
The mouse dashed down,
Hickory, Dickory, Dock!
Besides the Mamma Mouse there were three children, named Hickory and Dickory and Dock. There had once been a Papa Mouse as well; but while he was hunting for food one night he saw a nice piece of cheese in a wire box, and attempted to get it. The minute he stuck his head into the box, however, it closed with a snap that nearly cut his head off, and when Mamma Mouse came down to look for him he was quite dead.
Besides Mamma Mouse, there were three kids named Hickory, Dickory, and Dock. There used to be a Papa Mouse too, but one night while he was out looking for food, he spotted a nice piece of cheese in a wire box and tried to get it. The moment he stuck his head into the box, it closed shut with a snap that nearly took off his head. When Mamma Mouse came down to look for him, he was already dead.
Mamma Mouse had to bear her bitter sorrow all alone, for the children were too young at that time to[142] appreciate their loss. She felt that people were very cruel to kill a poor mouse for wishing to get food for himself and his family. There is nothing else for a mouse to do but take what he can find, for mice cannot earn money, as people do, and they must live in some way.
Mamma Mouse had to endure her deep sadness all by herself, as the children were too young at that time to[142] understand their loss. She thought it was very cruel for people to kill a poor mouse just for wanting to find food for himself and his family. A mouse has no choice but to take what he can find because, unlike people, mice can't earn money, and they have to survive somehow.
But Mamma Mouse was a brave mouse, and knew that it was now her duty to find food for her little ones; so she dried her eyes and went bravely to work gnawing through the base-board that separated the pantry from the wall. It took her some time to do this, for she could only work at night. Mice like to sleep during the day and work at night, when there are no people around to interrupt them, and even the cat is fast asleep. Some mice run about in the day-time, but they are not very wise mice who do this.
But Mama Mouse was a brave mouse and knew it was her responsibility to find food for her little ones. So she wiped her tears and got to work gnawing through the baseboard that separated the pantry from the wall. It took her a while to do this since she could only work at night. Mice prefer to sleep during the day and work at night when there are no people around to interrupt them, and even the cat is fast asleep. Some mice scurry around during the day, but they aren't the smartest mice for doing that.
At last Mamma Mouse gnawed a hole through the base-board large enough for her to get through into the pantry, and then her disappointment was great to find the bread jar covered over with a tin pan.
At last, Mama Mouse chewed a hole through the baseboard big enough for her to squeeze into the pantry, and then she was really disappointed to see that the bread jar was covered with a tin pan.
"How thoughtless people are to put things where a hungry mouse cannot get at them," said Mamma Mouse to herself, with a sigh. But just then she espied a barrel of flour standing upon the floor; and that gave her new courage, for she knew she could easily gnaw through that, and the flour would do to eat just as well as the bread.
"How thoughtless people are to put things where a hungry mouse can't reach them," Mamma Mouse said to herself with a sigh. But just then, she spotted a barrel of flour on the floor, which gave her a boost of confidence because she knew she could easily gnaw through it, and the flour would be just as good to eat as the bread.
It was now nearly daylight, so she decided to leave the attack upon the flour barrel until the next night;[143] and gathering up for the children a few crumbs that were scattered about, she ran back into the wall and scrambled up to her nest.
It was almost dawn, so she decided to hold off on raiding the flour barrel until the next night;[143] and after collecting some crumbs that were scattered around for the kids, she hurried back into the wall and climbed up to her nest.
Hickory and Dickory and Dock were very glad to get the crumbs, for they were hungry; and when they had breakfasted they all curled up alongside their mother and slept soundly throughout the day.
Hickory, Dickory, and Dock were really happy to get the crumbs because they were hungry. After having breakfast, they all curled up next to their mom and slept peacefully all day long.
"Be good children," said Mamma Mouse the next evening, as she prepared for her journey to the pantry, "and don't stir out of your nest till I come back. I am in hopes that after to-night we shall not be hungry for a long time, as I shall gnaw a hole at the back of the flour barrel, where it will not be discovered."
"Be good, kids," said Mamma Mouse the next evening as she got ready for her trip to the pantry, "and don't leave your nest until I get back. I'm hoping that after tonight we won't be hungry for a while because I'm going to chew a hole in the back of the flour barrel where no one will notice."
She kissed each one of them good-bye and ran down the wall on her errand.
She kissed each of them goodbye and dashed down the hallway on her errand.
When they were left alone Hickory wanted to go to sleep again, but little Dock was wide awake, and tumbled around so in the nest that his brothers were unable to sleep.
When they were left alone, Hickory wanted to go back to sleep, but little Dock was wide awake and rolled around in the nest so much that his brothers couldn’t get any rest.
"I wish I could go with mother some night," said Dock, "it's no fun to stay here all the time."
"I wish I could go out with Mom some night," said Dock, "it's no fun being stuck here all the time."
"She will take us when we are big enough," replied Dickory.
"She'll take us when we're big enough," replied Dickory.
"We are big enough now," declared Dock, "and if I knew my way I would go out into the world and see what it looks like."
"We're big enough now," Dock said, "and if I knew where I was going, I'd head out into the world and see what it's like."
"I know a way out," said Hickory, "but mamma wouldn't like it if we should go without her permission."
"I know a way out," said Hickory, "but Mom wouldn't like it if we left without her permission."
"She needn't know anything about it," declared the naughty Dock, "for she will be busy at the flour-barrel all the night. Take us out for a little walk, Hick, if you know the way."
"She doesn’t need to know anything about it," said the mischievous Dock, "because she’ll be busy with the flour barrel all night. Take us out for a little walk, Hick, if you know the way."
"Yes do," urged Dickory.
"Yes, please do," urged Dickory.
"Well," said Hickory, "I'd like a little stroll myself, so if you'll promise to be very careful, and not get into any mischief, I'll take you through the hole that I have discovered."
"Well," said Hickory, "I'd like to take a little walk myself, so if you promise to be very careful and not get into any trouble, I'll take you through the hole I've found."
So the three little mice started off, with Hickory showing the way, and soon came to a crack in the wall. Hickory stuck his head through, and finding everything quiet, for the family of people that lived in the house were fast asleep, he squeezed through the crack, followed by his two brothers. Their little hearts beat very fast, for they knew if they were discovered they would have to run for their lives; but the house was so still they gained courage, and crept along over a thick carpet until they came to a stairway.
So the three little mice set off, with Hickory leading the way, and soon they came to a crack in the wall. Hickory stuck his head through and found everything quiet because the family living in the house was fast asleep. He squeezed through the crack, followed by his two brothers. Their little hearts raced because they knew that if they were caught, they would have to run for their lives; but the house was so still that they gained courage and crept along over a thick carpet until they reached a stairway.
"What shall we do now?" whispered Hickory to his brothers.
"What should we do now?" whispered Hickory to his brothers.
"Let's go down," replied Dock.
"Let's go downstairs," replied Dock.
So, very carefully, they descended the stairs and reached the hallway of the house, and here they were much surprised by all they saw.
So, very carefully, they went down the stairs and reached the hallway of the house, and here they were quite surprised by everything they saw.
There was a big rack for hats and coats, and an umbrella stand, and two quaintly carved chairs, and, most wonderful of all, a tall clock that stood upon[145] the floor and ticked out the minutes in a grave and solemn voice.
There was a large rack for hats and coats, an umbrella stand, two uniquely carved chairs, and, best of all, a tall clock that stood on the floor and ticked away the minutes in a serious and somber tone.
When the little mice first heard the ticking of the clock they were inclined to be frightened, and huddled close together upon the bottom stair.
When the little mice first heard the ticking of the clock, they were scared and huddled close together on the bottom step.
"What is it?" asked Dickory, in an awed whisper.
"What is it?" asked Dickory, in a stunned whisper.
"I don't know," replied Hickory, who was himself rather afraid.
"I don't know," replied Hickory, who was also feeling quite scared.
"Is it alive?" asked Dock.
"Is it alive?" Dock asked.
"I don't know," again answered Hickory.
"I don't know," Hickory replied again.
Then, seeing that the clock paid no attention to them, but kept ticking steadily away and seemed to mind its own business, they plucked up courage and began running about.
Then, noticing that the clock was ignoring them and just kept ticking away, seemingly focused on its own business, they gathered their courage and started running around.
Presently Dickory uttered a delighted squeal that brought his brothers to his side. There in a corner lay nearly the half of a bun which little May had dropped when nurse carried her upstairs to bed. It was a great discovery for the three mice, and they ate heartily until the last crumb had disappeared.
Presently, Dickory let out a happy squeal that brought his brothers to his side. There in a corner lay almost half of a bun that little May had dropped when the nurse took her upstairs to bed. It was a fantastic find for the three mice, and they ate eagerly until every last crumb was gone.
"This is better than a cupboard or a pantry," said Dock, when they had finished their supper, "and I shouldn't be surprised if there were plenty more good things around if we only hunt for them."
"This is better than a cupboard or a pantry," Dock said after they finished their dinner, "and I wouldn’t be surprised if there are a lot more good things out there if we just look for them."
But they could find nothing more, for all the doors leading into the hall were closed, and at last Dock came to the clock and looked at it curiously.
But they couldn't find anything else, because all the doors leading into the hall were shut, and finally Dock approached the clock and examined it with curiosity.
"It doesn't seem to be alive," he thought, "although[146] it does make so much noise. I'm going behind it to see what I can find."
"It doesn’t look like it’s alive," he thought, "even though[146] it makes such a racket. I’m going to go behind it to see what I can discover."
He found nothing except a hole that led to the inside of the clock, and into this he stuck his head. He could hear the ticking plainer than ever now, but looking way up to the top of the clock he saw something shining brightly, and thought it must be good to eat if he could only get at it. Without saying anything to his brothers, Dock ran up the sides of the clock until he came to the works, and he was just about to nibble at a glistening wheel, to see what it tasted like, when suddenly "Bang!" went the clock.
He found nothing but a hole that led inside the clock, and he stuck his head in. He could hear the ticking clearer than ever now, but when he looked way up to the top of the clock, he saw something shining brightly and thought it must be something good to eat if he could just reach it. Without telling his brothers, Dock ran up the sides of the clock until he reached the mechanism, and he was just about to nibble at a glistening wheel to see what it tasted like when suddenly "Bang!" went the clock.
It was one o'clock, and the clock had only struck the hour, but the great gong was just beside Dock's ear and the noise nearly deafened the poor little mouse. He gave a scream of terror and ran down the clock as fast as he could go. When he reached the hall he heard his brothers scampering up the stairs, and after them he ran with all his might.
It was one o'clock, and the clock had just chimed the hour, but the loud gong was right next to Dock's ear, and the sound nearly deafened the poor little mouse. He let out a terrified scream and ran down the clock as fast as he could. When he got to the hall, he heard his brothers rushing up the stairs, and he chased after them with all his strength.
It was only when they were safe in their nest again that they stopped to breathe, and their little hearts beat fast for an hour afterward, so great had been their terror.
It was only when they were back safe in their nest that they paused to catch their breath, and their little hearts raced for an hour afterward, so intense had been their fear.
When Mamma Mouse came back in the morning, bringing a quantity of nice flour with her for breakfast, they told her of their adventure.
When Mamma Mouse returned in the morning, bringing a bunch of nice flour for breakfast, they told her about their adventure.
She thought they had been punished enough already for their disobedience, so she did not scold them, but only said,
She thought they had been punished enough already for their disobedience, so she didn’t scold them, but simply said,
"You see, my dears, your mother knew best when she told you not to stir from the nest. Children sometimes think they know more than their parents, but this adventure should teach you always to obey your mother. The next time you run away you may fare worse than you did last night; remember your poor father's fate."
"You see, my dears, your mother knew best when she told you not to leave the nest. Kids sometimes think they know more than their parents, but this adventure should teach you to always listen to your mom. The next time you run away, things could turn out worse than they did last night; remember your poor father's fate."
But Hickory and Dickory and Dock did not run away again.
But Hickory and Dickory and Dock didn't run away again.

Little Bo-Peep
They lived in a small cottage nestled at the foot of one of the hills, and each morning the mother took her crook and started out with her sheep, that they might feed upon the tender, juicy grasses with which the hills abounded. The little girl usually accompanied her mother and sat by her side upon the grassy mounds and watched her care for the ewes and lambs, so that in time she herself grew to be a very proficient shepherdess.
They lived in a small cottage at the base of one of the hills, and every morning the mother grabbed her crook and set out with her sheep to graze on the tender, juicy grass that grew abundantly on the hills. The little girl often joined her mother and sat beside her on the grassy mounds, watching her tend to the ewes and lambs, which helped her become a skilled shepherdess over time.
So when the mother became too old and feeble to leave her cottage, Little Bo-Peep (as she was called) decided that she was fully able to manage the flocks herself. She was a little mite of a child, with flowing nut-brown locks and big gray eyes that charmed all who gazed into their innocent depths. She wore a light gray frock, fastened about the waist with a pretty pink sash, and there were white ruffles around her neck and pink ribbons in her hair.
So when the mother got too old and weak to leave her cottage, Little Bo-Peep (as she was called) decided she could take care of the flocks on her own. She was a tiny little girl, with long brown hair and big gray eyes that captivated everyone who looked into their innocent depths. She wore a light gray dress, tied at the waist with a cute pink sash, and there were white ruffles around her neck and pink ribbons in her hair.
All the shepherds and shepherdesses upon the hills, both young and old, soon came to know Little Bo-Peep very well indeed, and there were many willing hands to aid her if (which was not often) she needed their assistance.
All the shepherds and shepherdesses on the hills, both young and old, soon became very familiar with Little Bo-Peep, and there were many willing hands ready to help her if (which wasn’t often) she needed assistance.
Bo-Peep usually took her sheep to the side of a high hill above the cottage, and allowed them to eat the rich grass while she herself sat upon a mound and, laying aside her crook and her broad straw hat with its pink ribbons, devoted her time to sewing and mending stockings for her aged mother.
Bo-Peep usually took her sheep to the side of a high hill above the cottage and let them graze on the lush grass while she sat on a mound. Setting aside her staff and her wide straw hat with pink ribbons, she spent her time sewing and mending stockings for her elderly mother.
One day, while thus occupied, she heard a voice beside her say:
One day, while she was focused on her task, she heard a voice next to her say:
"Good morning, Little Bo-Peep!" and looking up the girl saw a woman standing near her and leaning upon a short stick. She was bent nearly double by weight of many years, her hair was white as snow and her eyes as black as coals. Deep wrinkles seamed her face and hands, while her nose and chin were so pointed that they nearly met. She was not pleasant to look upon, but Bo-Peep had learned to be polite to the aged, so she answered, sweetly,
"Good morning, Little Bo-Peep!" Looking up, the girl saw a woman standing near her, leaning on a short stick. The woman was hunched over from the weight of many years; her hair was as white as snow, and her eyes were as black as coal. Deep wrinkles marked her face and hands, and her nose and chin were so pointed they almost touched. She wasn't pleasant to look at, but Bo-Peep had learned to be polite to the elderly, so she replied sweetly,
"Good morning, mother. Can I do anything for you?"
"Good morning, Mom. Is there anything I can do for you?"
"No, dearie," returned the woman, in a cracked voice, "but I will sit by your side and rest for a time."
"No, sweetheart," replied the woman, in a raspy voice, "but I will sit next to you and rest for a bit."
The girl made room on the mound beside her, and the stranger sat down and watched in silence the busy[153] fingers sew up the seams of the new frock she was making.
The girl cleared some space on the mound next to her, and the stranger sat down, quietly observing her hands as she stitched together the seams of the new dress she was creating.
By and by the woman asked,
By and by, the woman asked,
"Why do you come out here to sew?"
"Why do you come out here to stitch?"
"Because I am a shepherdess," replied the girl.
"Because I'm a shepherd," the girl replied.
"But where is your crook?"
"But where's your crook?"
"On the grass beside me."
"On the grass next to me."
"And where are your sheep?"
"And where are your goats?"
Bo-Peep looked up and could not see them.
Bo-Peep looked up and couldn't see them.
"They must have strayed over the top of the hill," she said, "and I will go and seek them."
"They must have wandered over the top of the hill," she said, "and I will go find them."
"Do not be in a hurry," croaked the old woman; "they will return presently without your troubling to find them."
"Don't rush," the old woman croaked; "they'll be back soon without you having to look for them."
"Do you think so?" asked Bo-Peep.
"Do you think so?" asked Bo-Peep.
"Of course; do not the sheep know you?"
"Of course; don't the sheep know you?"
"Oh, yes; they know me every one."
"Oh, yes; everyone knows who I am."
"And do not you know the sheep?"
"And don't you know the sheep?"
"I can call every one by name," said Bo-Peep, confidently; "for though I am so young a shepherdess I am fond of my sheep and know all about them."
"I can call every one of them by name," said Bo-Peep confidently, "because even though I'm a young shepherdess, I care about my sheep and know all about them."
The old woman chuckled softly, as if the answer amused her, and replied,
The elderly woman chuckled quietly, as if the answer entertained her, and responded,
"No one knows all about anything, my dear."
"No one knows everything about anything, my dear."
"But I know all about my sheep," protested Little Bo-Peep.
"But I know all about my sheep," protested Little Bo-Peep.
"Do you, indeed? Then you are wiser that most people. And if you know all about them, you also know they will come home of their own accord, and[154] I have no doubt they will all be wagging their tails behind them, as usual."
"Do you really? Then you're wiser than most people. And if you know all about them, you also know they’ll come home on their own, and [154] I have no doubt they’ll all be wagging their tails behind them, just like always."
"Oh," said Little Bo-Peep, in surprise, "do they wag their tails? I never noticed that!"
"Oh," said Little Bo-Peep, surprised, "do they wag their tails? I never noticed that!"
"Indeed!" exclaimed the old woman, "then you are not very observing for one who knows all about sheep. Perhaps you have never noticed their tails at all."
"Really!" said the old woman. "Then you’re not very observant for someone who knows everything about sheep. Maybe you’ve never even noticed their tails."
"No," answered Bo-Peep, thoughtfully, "I don't know that I ever have."
"No," Bo-Peep replied, thinking hard, "I don't think I ever have."
The woman laughed so hard at this reply that she began to cough, and this made the girl remember that her flock had strayed away.
The woman laughed so hard at this response that she started to cough, and this reminded the girl that her flock had wandered off.
"I really must go and find my sheep," she said, rising to her feet, "and then I shall be sure to notice their tails, and see if they wag them."
"I really need to go find my sheep," she said, getting up, "and then I'll make sure to pay attention to their tails and see if they wag them."
"Sit still, my child," said the old woman, "I am going over the hill-top myself, and I will send the sheep back to you."
"Stay still, my child," said the old woman, "I’m going over the hilltop myself, and I’ll send the sheep back to you."
So she got upon her feet and began climbing the hill, and the girl heard her saying, as she walked away,
So she got up and started climbing the hill, and the girl heard her saying as she walked away,
And doesn’t know where to find them.
But if you leave them alone, they'll come back home,
"All wagging their tails behind them."
Little Bo-Peep sat still and watched the old woman toil slowly up the hill-side and disappear over the top. By and by she thought, "very soon I[155] shall see the sheep coming back;" but time passed away and still the errant flock failed to make its appearance.
Little Bo-Peep sat quietly and watched the old woman slowly walk up the hillside until she disappeared over the top. After a while, she thought, "I’ll see the sheep coming back soon;" but time went by, and the stray flock still didn’t show up.
Soon the head of the little shepherdess began to nod, and presently, still thinking of her sheep,
Soon the head of the little shepherdess started to nod, and soon after, still thinking about her sheep,
And dreamed she heard them bleating;
But when she awoke she found it a joke,
For they were still fleeting.
The girl now became quite anxious, and wondered why the old woman had not driven her flock over the hill. But as it was now time for luncheon she opened her little basket and ate of the bread and cheese and cookies she had brought with her. After she had finished her meal and taken a drink of cool water from a spring near by, she decided she would not wait any longer.
The girl started to feel really anxious and wondered why the old woman hadn’t brought her flock over the hill yet. But since it was time for lunch, she opened her little basket and ate the bread, cheese, and cookies she had packed. After she finished her meal and took a drink of cool water from a nearby spring, she decided not to wait any longer.
Determined for to find them,
When she got to the top there was never a sight of sheep about—only a green valley and another hill beyond.
When she reached the top, there were never any sheep in sight—just a green valley and another hill in the distance.
Now really alarmed for the safety of her charge, Bo-Peep hurried into the valley and up the farther hill-side. Panting and tired she reached the summit, and, pausing breathlessly, gazed below her.
Now genuinely worried for the safety of her charge, Bo-Peep rushed into the valley and up the far hillside. Out of breath and exhausted, she made it to the top, and, pausing to catch her breath, looked down below her.
Quietly feeding upon the rich grass was her truant[156] flock, looking as peaceful and innocent as if it had never strayed away from its gentle shepherdess.
Quietly grazing on the lush grass was her wandering[156] flock, looking as calm and innocent as if it had never wandered away from its caring shepherdess.

Bo-Peep uttered a cry of joy and hurried toward them; but when she came near she stopped in amazement and held up her little hands with a pretty expression of dismay. She had
Bo-Peep let out a shout of joy and rushed toward them; but when she got close, she paused in surprise and raised her small hands with a cute look of dismay. She had
For they'd left their tails behind them!
Nothing was left to each sheep but a wee little stump where a tail should be, and Little Bo-Peep was so heart-broken that she sat down beside them and sobbed bitterly.
Nothing was left for each sheep but a tiny little stump where their tail should be, and Little Bo-Peep was so heartbroken that she sat down next to them and cried her eyes out.
But after awhile the tiny maid realized that all her tears would not bring back the tails to her lambkins; so she plucked up courage and dried her eyes and arose from the ground just as the old woman hobbled up to her.
But after a while, the little maid realized that all her tears wouldn't bring back the tails of her lambs; so she gathered her courage, wiped her eyes, and got up from the ground just as the old woman limped over to her.
"So you have found your sheep, dearie," she said, in her cracked voice.
"So you found your sheep, darling," she said, in her raspy voice.
"Yes," replied Little Bo-Peep, with difficulty repressing a sob; "but look, mother! They've all left their tails behind them!"
"Yeah," Little Bo-Peep said, trying hard not to cry; "but look, Mom! They all left their tails behind!"
"Why, so they have!" exclaimed the old woman; and then she began to laugh as if something pleased her.
"Well, they sure have!" the old woman exclaimed; then she started laughing as if something delighted her.
"What do you suppose has become of their tails?" asked the girl.
"What do you think happened to their tails?" asked the girl.
"Oh, some one has probably cut them off. They[157] make nice tippets in winter-time, you know;" and then she patted the child upon her head and walked away down the valley.
"Oh, someone probably cut them off. They[157] make great scarves in the winter, you know;" and then she patted the child on the head and walked away down the valley.
Bo-Peep was much grieved over the loss that had befallen her dear sheep, and so, driving them before her, she wandered around to see if by any chance she could find the lost tails.
Bo-Peep was very upset about the loss of her beloved sheep, so she herded them along as she wandered around, hoping to find the lost tails.
But soon the sun began to sink over the hill-tops, and she knew she must take her sheep home before night overtook them.
But soon the sun started to set behind the hills, and she realized she had to take her sheep home before nightfall.
She did not tell her mother of her misfortune, for she feared the old shepherdess would scold her, and Bo-Peep had fully decided to seek for the tails and find them before she related the story of their loss to any one.
She didn't tell her mother about her misfortune because she was afraid the old shepherdess would scold her. Bo-Peep was completely determined to look for the tails and find them before she shared the story of their loss with anyone.
Each day for many days after that Little Bo-Peep wandered about the hills seeking the tails of her sheep, and those who met her wondered what had happened to make the sweet little maid so anxious. But there is an end to all troubles, no matter how severe they may seem to be, and
Each day for many days after that, Little Bo-Peep wandered around the hills looking for her sheep's tails, and those who saw her were curious about what had happened to make the sweet girl so worried. But every trouble has an end, no matter how bad it seems, and
To a nearby meadow,
There she espied their tails side by side,
All hung on a tree to dry!
The little shepherdess was overjoyed at this discovery, and, reaching up her crook, she knocked the row of pretty white tails off the tree and gathered them up in her frock. But how to fasten them onto her[158] sheep again was the question, and after pondering the matter for a time she became discouraged, and, thinking she was no better off than before the tails were found, she began to weep and to bewail her misfortune.
The little shepherdess was thrilled by this discovery, and, lifting her crook, she knocked the row of cute white tails off the tree and collected them in her dress. But figuring out how to attach them back onto her[158] sheep was the real challenge, and after thinking about it for a while, she felt discouraged. She thought she was no better off than she had been before finding the tails, so she started to cry and lament her bad luck.
But amidst her tears she bethought herself of her needle and thread.
But between her tears, she remembered her needle and thread.
"Why," she exclaimed, smiling again, "I can sew them on, of course!" Then
"Why," she said, smiling again, "I can sew them on, of course!" Then
And ran o'er hill and dale, oh,
And did her best
As a shepherd would,
To tack to each sheep its tail, oh.
But the very first sheep she came to refused to allow her to sew on the tail, and ran away from her, and the others did the same, so that finally she was utterly discouraged.
But the very first sheep she approached wouldn’t let her sew on its tail, and it ran away from her, and the others did the same, until she was completely discouraged.
She was beginning to cry again, when the same old woman she had before met came hobbling to her side and asked,
She was starting to cry again when the same old woman she had met before came limping over to her side and asked,
"What are you doing with my cat tails?"
"What are you doing with my cat tails?"
"Your cat tails!" replied Bo-Peep, in surprise; "what do you mean?"
"Your cat tails!" Bo-Peep replied, surprised. "What are you talking about?"
"Why, these tails are all cut from white pussy-cats, and I put them on the tree to dry. What are you doing with them?"
"Why, these tails are all cut from white cats, and I hung them on the tree to dry. What are you doing with them?"
"I thought they belonged to my sheep," answered Bo-Peep, sorrowfully; "but if they are really your[159] pussy-cat tails, I must hunt until I find those that belong to my sheep."
"I thought they were my sheep's," replied Bo-Peep sadly; "but if they really are your[159] cat tails, I have to search until I find the ones that belong to my sheep."
"My dear," said the old woman, "I have been deceiving you; you said you knew all about your sheep, and I wanted to teach you a lesson. For, however wise we may be, no one in this world knows all about anything. Sheep do not have long tails—there is only a little stump to answer for a tail. Neither do rabbits have tails, nor bears, nor many other animals. And if you had been observing you would have known all this when I said the sheep would be wagging their tails behind them, and then you would not have passed all those days in searching for what is not to be found. So now, little one, run away home, and try to be more thoughtful in the future. Your sheep will never miss the tails, for they have never had them."
"My dear," said the old woman, "I’ve been tricking you; you claimed to know everything about your sheep, and I wanted to teach you a lesson. Because, no matter how wise we think we are, no one in this world knows everything about anything. Sheep don’t have long tails—just a small stub for a tail. Rabbits don’t have tails, nor do bears, or many other animals. If you had been paying attention, you would have realized this when I said the sheep would be wagging their tails behind them, and then you wouldn't have spent all those days searching for something that doesn’t exist. So now, little one, go home, and try to be more thoughtful in the future. Your sheep will never miss their tails because they’ve never had them."
And now
And now
My tale of tails ends here.
Every cat has one,
But sheep have no wool;
Which, after all, is queer!

The Story of Tommy Tucker
What did he sing for? white bread and butter.
How could he cut it, without any knife?
How could he marry, without any wife?
His life about the streets taught him early how to earn a living by doing odd jobs, and he learned to be sharp in his speech and wise beyond his years.
His life on the streets taught him early how to make a living by doing odd jobs, and he became quick with his words and wise beyond his years.
One morning Tommy crawled out from a box in which he had slept over night, and found that he was hungry. His last meal had consisted of a crust of bread, and he was a growing boy with an appetite.
One morning, Tommy crawled out of a box where he had slept overnight and realized he was hungry. His last meal had only been a crust of bread, and he was a growing boy with a big appetite.
He had been unable to earn any money for several days, and this morning life looked very gloomy to him. He started out to seek for work or to beg a breakfast; but luck was against him, and he was unsuccessful. By noon he had grown more hungry[164] than before, and stood before a bake-shop for a long time, looking wistfully at the good things behind the window-panes, and wishing with all his heart he had a ha'penny to buy a bun.
He hadn't been able to make any money for several days, and this morning life felt really bleak. He set out to look for work or to ask for some breakfast; but luck wasn't on his side, and he didn't succeed. By noon, he was even hungrier than before and stood in front of a bakery for a long time, gazing longingly at the delicious treats behind the window, wishing with all his heart that he had a halfpenny to buy a bun.[164]
And yet it was no new thing for Little Tommy Tucker to be hungry, and he never thought of despairing. He sat down upon a curb-stone, and thought what was best to be done. Then he remembered he had frequently begged a meal at one of the cottages that stood upon the outskirts of the city, and so he turned his steps in that direction.
And yet it wasn't new for Little Tommy Tucker to be hungry, and he never thought of giving up. He sat down on a curb and thought about what he should do next. Then he remembered that he had often asked for a meal at one of the cottages on the edge of the city, so he headed in that direction.
"I have had neither breakfast nor dinner," he said to himself, "and I must surely find a supper somewhere, or I shall not sleep much to-night. It is no fun to be hungry."
"I haven't had breakfast or dinner," he said to himself, "and I really need to find some dinner somewhere, or I won’t get much sleep tonight. It’s no fun being hungry."
So he walked on until he came to a dwelling-house where a goodly company sat upon a lawn and beneath a veranda. It was a pretty place, and was the home of a fat alderman who had been married that very day.
So he kept walking until he reached a house where a lively group was sitting on a lawn and under a porch. It was a lovely spot, and it belonged to a portly alderman who had just gotten married that very day.
The alderman was in a merry mood, and seeing Tommy standing without the gate he cried to him,
The alderman was in a cheerful mood, and seeing Tommy standing outside the gate, he called out to him,
"Come here, my lad, and sing us a song."
"Come over here, kid, and sing us a song."
Tommy at once entered the grounds, and came to where the fat alderman was sitting beside his blushing bride.
Tommy quickly entered the grounds and went straight to where the chubby alderman was sitting next to his blushing bride.
"Can you sing?" enquired the alderman.
"Can you sing?" the alderman asked.
"No," answered Tommy, earnestly, "but I can eat."
"No," replied Tommy sincerely, "but I can eat."
"Ho, ho!" laughed the alderman, "that is a very ordinary accomplishment. Anyone can eat."
"Ha, ha!" laughed the alderman, "that's a pretty standard achievement. Anyone can eat."
"If it please you, sir, you are wrong," replied Tommy, "for I have been unable to eat all day."
"If it’s alright with you, sir, you’re mistaken," replied Tommy, "because I haven’t been able to eat all day."
"And why is that?" asked the alderman.
"And why is that?" the alderman asked.
"Because I have had nothing to put to my mouth. But now that I have met so kind a gentleman, I am sure that I shall have a good supper."
"Because I haven’t had anything to eat. But now that I’ve met such a kind gentleman, I’m sure I’ll have a nice dinner."
The alderman laughed again at this shrewd answer, and said,
The alderman chuckled again at this clever response and said,
"You shall have supper, no doubt; but you must sing a song for the company first, and so earn your food."
"You will definitely have dinner, but you need to sing a song for everyone first to earn it."
Tommy shook his head sadly.
Tommy shook his head in disappointment.
"I do not know any song, sir," he said.
"I don't know any songs, sir," he said.
The alderman called a servant and whispered something in his ear. The servant hastened away, and soon returned bearing upon a tray a huge slice of white bread and butter. White bread was a rare treat in those days, as nearly all the people ate black bread baked from rye or barley flour.
The alderman summoned a servant and quietly said something to him. The servant hurried off and soon came back with a large slice of white bread and butter on a tray. White bread was a special treat back then since most people ate dark bread made from rye or barley flour.
"Now," said the alderman, placing the tray beside him, "you shall have this slice of white bread and butter when you have sung us a song, and complied with one condition."
"Now," said the alderman, setting the tray next to him, "you can have this slice of white bread and butter after you sing us a song, and agree to one condition."
"And what is that condition?" asked Tommy.
"And what’s that condition?" asked Tommy.
"I will tell you when we have heard the song," replied the fat alderman, who had decided to have some amusement at the boy's expense.
"I'll let you know when we've heard the song," replied the chubby alderman, who had decided to have some fun at the boy's expense.

Tommy hesitated, but when he glanced at the white bread and butter his mouth watered in spite of himself, and he resolved to compose a song, since he did not know how to sing any other.
Tommy hesitated, but when he looked at the white bread and butter, his mouth watered despite himself, and he decided to write a song, since he didn’t know how to sing anything else.
So he took off his cap, and standing before the company he sang as follows:
So he took off his hat and, standing in front of everyone, sang the following:
It was soaked from the morning rain.
While he sipped the honey
His left foot slipped,
"And he couldn’t fly again for half an hour!"
"Good!" cried the alderman, after the company had kindly applauded Tommy. "I can't say much for the air, nor yet for the words; but it was not so bad as it might have been. Give us another verse."
"Good!" shouted the alderman, after the crowd had graciously cheered Tommy. "I can't say much for the music, or for the lyrics; but it wasn't as bad as it could have been. Let's hear another verse."
So Tommy pondered a moment, and then sang again:
So Tommy thought for a moment, and then he sang again:
It got stuck on a moon in a cloudy sky.
The moon spun around,
And down to the floor
"Catch the web, and trap a big blue fly!"
"Why, that is fine!" roared the fat alderman. "You improve as you go on, so give us another verse."
"That's great!" shouted the chubby alderman. "You keep getting better, so give us another verse."
"I don't know any more," said Tommy, "and I am very hungry."
"I don't know anymore," Tommy said, "and I'm really hungry."
"One more verse," persisted the man, "and then you shall have the bread and butter upon the condition."
"One more verse," the man insisted, "and then you'll get the bread and butter on the condition."
So Tommy sang the following verse:
So Tommy sang this line:
And caught a cold in a terrible fog.
The cold got更糟。
The frog lost its voice,
"Until he croaked, he scared a tadpole!"
"You are quite a poet," declared the alderman; "and now you shall have the white bread upon one condition."
"You’re quite the poet," said the alderman; "and now you’ll get the white bread on one condition."
"What is it?" said Tommy, anxiously.
"What is it?" Tommy asked, nervously.
"That you cut the slice into four parts."
"That you cut the slice into four pieces."
"But I have no knife!" remonstrated the boy.
"But I don’t have a knife!" the boy protested.
"But that is the condition," insisted the alderman. "If you want the bread you must cut it."
"But that’s the deal," the alderman insisted. "If you want the bread, you have to cut it."
"Surely you do not expect me to cut the bread without any knife!" said Tommy.
"Surely you don't expect me to cut the bread without a knife!" said Tommy.
"Why not?" asked the alderman, winking his eye at the company.
"Why not?" asked the alderman, giving a wink to the group.
"Because it cannot be done. How, let me ask you, sir, could you have married without any wife?"
"Because it can't be done. How, if I may ask you, sir, could you have gotten married without a wife?"
"Ha, ha, ha!" laughed the jolly alderman; and he was so pleased with Tommy's apt reply that he gave him the bread at once, and a knife to cut it with.
"Ha, ha, ha!" laughed the cheerful alderman; and he was so delighted with Tommy's clever response that he gave him the bread right away, along with a knife to cut it.
"Thank you, sir," said Tommy; "now that I have the knife it is easy enough to cut the bread, and I shall now be as happy as you are with your beautiful wife."
"Thanks, sir," said Tommy. "Now that I have the knife, it's easy to cut the bread, and I'll be as happy as you are with your beautiful wife."
The alderman's wife blushed at this, and whispered to her husband. The alderman nodded in reply, and watched Tommy carefully as he ate his supper. When[168] the boy had finished his bread—which he did very quickly, you may be sure,—the man said,
The alderman's wife blushed at this and whispered to her husband. The alderman nodded in response and kept a close eye on Tommy as he ate his dinner. When[168] the boy finished his bread—which you can bet he did very quickly—the man said,
"How would you like to live with me and be my servant?"
"How would you feel about living with me and being my servant?"
Little Tommy Tucker had often longed for just such a place, where he could have three meals each day to eat and a good bed to sleep in at night, so he answered,
Little Tommy Tucker had always wished for a place like that, where he could have three meals a day and a comfortable bed to sleep in at night, so he replied,
"I should like it very much, sir."
"I would really like that, sir."
So the alderman took Tommy for his servant, and dressed him in a smart livery; and soon the boy showed by his bright ways and obedience that he was worthy any kindness bestowed upon him.
So the alderman made Tommy his servant and dressed him in a stylish uniform; before long, the boy proved with his cheerful nature and obedience that he deserved any kindness shown to him.
He often carried the alderman's wig when his master attended the town meetings, and the mayor of the city, who was a good man, was much taken with his intelligent face. So one day he said to the alderman,
He often carried the alderman's wig when his boss went to town meetings, and the mayor of the city, who was a good guy, was really impressed by his smart-looking face. So one day he said to the alderman,
"I have long wanted to adopt a son, for I have no children of my own; but I have not yet been able to find a boy to suit me. That lad of yours looks bright and intelligent, and he seems a well-behaved boy into the bargain."
"I've wanted to adopt a son for a while since I don't have any kids of my own, but I haven't found the right boy yet. That kid of yours looks smart and shows good manners too."
"He is all that you say," returned the alderman, "and would be a credit to you should you adopt him."
"He is everything you say," replied the alderman, "and would be a great credit to you if you take him in."
"But before I adopt a son," continued the mayor, "I intend to satisfy myself that he is both wise and shrewd enough to make good use of my money when[169] I am gone. No fool will serve my purpose; therefore I shall test the boy's wit before I decide."
"But before I adopt a son," the mayor said, "I want to make sure that he is smart and clever enough to handle my money wisely when[169] I'm gone. I can't have a fool; so I will test the boy's intelligence before I make my decision."
"That is fair enough," answered the alderman; "but in what way will you test his wit?"
"That sounds reasonable," replied the alderman; "but how will you measure his intelligence?"
"Bring him to my house to-morrow, and you shall see," said the mayor.
"Bring him to my house tomorrow, and you’ll see," said the mayor.
So the next day the alderman, followed by Tommy and a little terrier dog that was a great pet of his master, went to the grand dwelling of the mayor. The mayor also had a little terrier dog, which was very fond of him and followed him wherever he went.
So the next day, the alderman, followed by Tommy and his little terrier dog that was a great pet, went to the mayor's grand house. The mayor also had a little terrier dog that was very attached to him and followed him everywhere he went.
When Tommy and the alderman reached the mayor's house the mayor met them at the door and said:
When Tommy and the alderman got to the mayor's house, the mayor greeted them at the door and said:
"Tommy, I am going up the street, and the alderman is going in the opposite direction. I want you to keep our dogs from following us; but you must not do it by holding them."
"Tommy, I'm heading up the street, and the alderman is going the other way. I need you to stop our dogs from following us, but you can't do it by holding them."
"Very well, sir," replied Tommy; and as the mayor started one way and the alderman the other, he took out his handkerchief and tied the tails of the two dogs together. Of course each dog started to follow its master; but as they were about the same size and strength, and each pulled in a different direction, the result was that they remained in one place, and could not move either one way or the other.
"Alright, sir," Tommy responded; and as the mayor went one way and the alderman went the other, he pulled out his handkerchief and tied the two dogs' tails together. Naturally, each dog tried to follow its owner, but since they were roughly the same size and strength, and each was pulling in a different direction, they ended up staying put and couldn't go anywhere.
"That was well done," said the mayor, coming back again; "but tell me, can you put my cart before my horse and take me to ride?"
"That was great," said the mayor, returning again; "but tell me, can you put my cart before my horse and take me for a ride?"
"Certainly, sir," replied Tommy; and going to the mayor's stable he put the harness on the nag and then led him head-first into the shafts, instead of backing him into them, as is the usual way. After fastening the shafts to the horse, he mounted upon the animal's back, and away they started, pushing the cart before the horse.
"Sure thing, sir," replied Tommy; and heading over to the mayor's stable, he put the harness on the horse and then led him head-first into the shafts, instead of backing him in like usual. After attaching the shafts to the horse, he climbed onto the animal's back, and off they went, pulling the cart in front of the horse.
"That was easy," said Tommy. "If your honor will get into the cart I'll take you to ride." But the mayor did not ride, although he was pleased at Tommy's readiness in solving a difficulty.
"That was easy," Tommy said. "If you get in the cart, I'll take you for a ride." But the mayor didn't ride, even though he was happy with Tommy's quick thinking in solving the problem.
After a moment's thought he bade Tommy follow him into the house, where he gave him a cupful of water, saying,
After thinking for a moment, he told Tommy to follow him into the house, where he gave him a cup of water, saying,
"Let me see you drink up this cup of water."
"Show me you can finish this glass of water."
Tommy hesitated a moment, for he knew the mayor was trying to catch him; then, going to a corner of the room, he set down the cup and stood upon his head in the corner. He now carefully raised the cup to his lips and slowly drank the water until the cup was empty. After this he regained his feet, and, bowing politely to the mayor, he said,
Tommy paused for a moment because he realized the mayor was trying to trick him; then, moving to a corner of the room, he placed the cup down and stood on his head. He then carefully lifted the cup to his lips and slowly drank the water until it was empty. After that, he got back on his feet, and, bowing politely to the mayor, he said,
"The water is drunk up, your honor."
"The water has been drunk up, Your Honor."
"But why did you stand on your head to do it?" enquired the alderman, who had watched the act in astonishment.
"But why did you stand on your head to do that?" asked the alderman, who had watched the act in disbelief.
"Because otherwise I would have drunk the water down, and not up," replied Tommy.
"Because otherwise I would have drunk the water down, and not up," replied Tommy.
The mayor was now satisfied that Tommy was[171] shrewd enough to do him honor, so he immediately took him to live in the great house as his adopted son, and he was educated by the best masters the city afforded.
The mayor was now confident that Tommy was[171] smart enough to bring him respect, so he promptly brought him to live in the big house as his adopted son, and he received an education from the best teachers the city had to offer.
And Tommy Tucker became in after years not only a great, but a good man, and before he died was himself mayor of the city, and was known by the name of Sir Thomas Tucker.
And Tommy Tucker eventually became not just a great man, but a good one too. Before he died, he served as the mayor of the city and was known as Sir Thomas Tucker.

Pussy-cat Mew
"To London, to visit the palace, you know."
"Pussy-cat Mew, will you come back again?"
"Oh, yes! I'll scamper with might and with main!"
Stepping quite softly and feeling quite gay.
Smooth was the road, so she traveled at ease,
Warmed by the sunshine and fanned by the breeze.
Over the hills to the valleys below,
Through the deep woods where the soft mosses grow,
Skirting the fields, with buttercups dotted,
Swiftly our venturesome Pussy-cat trotted.
Sharp watch she kept when a village she neared,
For boys and their mischief our Pussy-cat feared.
Often she crept through the grasses so deep
To pass by a dog that was lying asleep.
Once, as she walked through a sweet-clover field,
Something beside her affrightedly squealed,
And swift from her path there darted away
[176]A tiny field-mouse, with a coat of soft gray.
"Now here," thought our Pussy, "is chance for a dinner;
The one that runs fastest must surely be winner!"
So quickly she started the mouse to give chase,
And over the clover they ran a great race.
But just when it seemed that Pussy would win,
The mouse spied a hole and quickly popped in;
And so he escaped, for the hole was so small
That Pussy-cat couldn't squeeze in it at all.
So, softly she crouched, and with eyes big and round
Quite steadily watched that small hole in the ground.
"This mouse really thinks he's escaped me," she said,
"But I'll catch him sure if he sticks out his head!"
But while she was watching the poor mouse's plight,
A deep growl behind made her jump with affright;
She gave a great cry, and then started to run
As swift as a bullet that's shot from a gun!
"Meow! Oh, meow!" our poor Puss did say;
"Bow-wow!" cried the dog, who was not far away.
O'er meadows and ditches they scampered apace,
O'er fences and hedges they kept up the race!
Then Pussy-cat Mew saw before her a tree,
And knew that a safe place of refuge 'twould be;
So far up the tree with a bound she did go,
[177]And left the big dog to growl down below.
But now, by good fortune, a man came that way,
And called to the dog, who was forced to obey;
But Puss did not come down the tree till she knew
That the man and the dog were far out of view.
Pursuing her way, at nightfall she came
To London, a town you know well by name;
And wandering 'round in byway and street,
A strange Pussy-cat she happened to meet.
"Good evening," said Pussy-cat Mew. "Can you tell
In which of these houses the Queen may now dwell?
I'm a stranger in town, and I'm anxious to see
What sort of a person a real Queen may be."
"My friend," said the other, "you really must know
It isn't permitted that strangers should go
Inside of the palace, unless they're invited,
And stray Pussy-cats are apt to be slighted.
"By good luck, however, I'm quite well aware
Of a way to the palace by means of a stair
That never is guarded; so just come with me,
And a glimpse of the Queen you shall certainly see."
Puss thanked her new friend, and together they stole
To the back of the palace, and crept through a hole
In the fence, and quietly came to the stair
[178]Which the stranger Pussy-cat promised was there.
"Now here I must leave you," the strange Pussy said,
"So don't be 'fraid-cat, but go straight ahead,
And don't be alarmed if by chance you are seen,
For people will think you belong to the Queen."
So Pussy-cat Mew did as she had been told,
And walked through the palace with manner so bold
She soon reached the room where the Queen sat in state,
Surrounded by lords and by ladies so great.
And there in the corner our Pussy sat down,
And gazed at the scepter and blinked at the crown,
And eyed the Queen's dress, all purple and gold;
Which was surely a beautiful sight to behold.
But all of a sudden she started, for there
Was a little gray mouse, right under the chair
Where her Majesty sat, and Pussy well knew
She'd scream with alarm if the mouse met her view.
So up toward the chair our Pussy-cat stole,
But the mouse saw her coming and ran for its hole;
But Pussy ran after, and during the race
A wonderful, terrible panic took place!
The ladies all jumped on their chairs in alarm,
The lords drew their swords to protect them from harm,
And the Queen gave a scream and fainted away—
[179]A very undignified act, I must say.
And some one cried "Burglars!" and some one cried "Treason!"
And some one cried "Murder!" but none knew the reason;
And some one cried "Fire! they are burning the house!"
And some one cried "Silence! it's only a mouse!"
But Pussy-cat Mew was so awfully scared
By the shouting and screaming, no longer she dared
To stay in the room; so without more delay
She rushed from the palace and scampered away!
So bristling her fur, and with heart beating fast,
She came to the road leading homeward at last.
"What business," she thought, "has a poor country cat
To visit a city of madmen like that?
"Straight homeward I'll go, where I am well fed,
Where mistress is kind, and soft is my bed;
Let other cats travel, if they wish to roam,
But as for myself, I shall now stay at home."
And now over hills and valleys she ran,
And journeyed as fast as a Pussy-cat can;
Till just as the dawn of the day did begin
[180]She, safely at home, stole quietly in.
And there was the fire, with the pot boiling on it,
And there was the maid, in the blue checkered bonnet,
And there was the corner where Pussy oft basked,
And there was the mistress, who eagerly asked:
"Pussy-cat, Pussy-cat, where have you been?"
"I've been to London, to visit the Queen."
"Pussy-cat, Pussy-cat, what did you there?"
"I frightened a little mouse under her chair!"

How the Beggars Came to Town
The beggars are coming to town:
Some in rags, and some in tags,
And some in velvet gown.
The King was delighted, and for a time sat silently regarding his son and noting every detail of his appearance, from the dark velvet suit with its dainty ruffles and collar to the diamond buckles on the little shoes, and back again to the flowing curls that clustered thick about the bright, childish face.
The King was thrilled, and for a moment sat quietly, observing his son and taking in every detail of his looks, from the dark velvet suit with its delicate ruffles and collar to the diamond buckles on his tiny shoes, and then back to the flowing curls that framed his bright, youthful face.
Well might any father be proud of so manly and beautiful a child, and the King's heart swelled within him as he gazed upon his heir.
Well might any father be proud of such a strong and beautiful child, and the King's heart swelled with pride as he looked at his heir.
"Borland," he said to the tutor, who stood modestly behind the Prince, "you may retire. I wish to speak privately with his royal highness."
"Borland," he said to the tutor, who stood quietly behind the Prince, "you can leave now. I want to talk privately with his royal highness."
The tutor bowed low and disappeared within the ante-room, and the King continued, kindly,
The tutor bowed deeply and stepped into the next room, and the King went on, kindly,
"Come here, Lilimond, and sit beside me. Methinks you seem over-grave this morning."
"Come here, Lilimond, and sit next to me. You look a bit too serious this morning."
"It is my birthday, Your Majesty," replied the Prince, as he slowly obeyed his father and sat beside him upon the rich broidered cushions of the throne. "I am twelve years of age."
"It’s my birthday, Your Majesty," replied the Prince, as he slowly followed his father’s command and sat next to him on the lavishly embroidered cushions of the throne. "I'm twelve years old."
"So old!" said the King, smiling into the little face that was raised to his. "And is it the weight of years that makes you sad?"
"So old!" said the King, smiling at the little face looking up at him. "Is it the weight of years that makes you sad?"
"No, Your Majesty; I long for the years to pass, that I may become a man, and take my part in the world's affairs. It is the sad condition of my country which troubles me."
"No, Your Majesty; I can't wait for the years to go by so I can grow up and get involved in the world's matters. It's the unfortunate state of my country that worries me."
"Indeed!" exclaimed the King, casting a keen glance at his son. "Are you becoming interested in politics, then; or is there some grievous breach of court etiquette which has attracted your attention?"
"Absolutely!" said the King, giving his son a sharp look. "Are you starting to take an interest in politics, or is there some serious violation of court etiquette that has caught your eye?"
"I know little of politics and less of the court, sire," replied Lilimond; "it is the distress of the people that worries me."
"I don't know much about politics and even less about the court, your majesty," Lilimond replied; "it's the suffering of the people that concerns me."
"The people? Of a surety, Prince, you are better posted than am I, since of the people and their affairs I know nothing at all. I have appointed officers to look after their interests, and therefore I have no cause to come into contact with them myself. But what is amiss?"
"The people? Surely, Prince, you know more about them than I do, since I'm completely unaware of their lives and issues. I've assigned officers to handle their concerns, so I don’t have any reason to interact with them directly. But what seems to be the problem?"
"They are starving," said the Prince, looking at his[185] father very seriously; "the country is filled with beggars, who appeal for charity, since they are unable otherwise to procure food."
"They're starving," said the Prince, looking at his[185] father very seriously; "the country is full of beggars who are asking for help because they can't get food any other way."
"Starving!" repeated the King; "surely you are misinformed. My Lord Chamberlain told me but this morning the people were loyal and contented, and my Lord of the Treasury reports that all taxes and tithes have been paid, and my coffers are running over."
"Starving!" repeated the King; "you must be mistaken. My Lord Chamberlain just told me this morning that the people were loyal and happy, and my Lord of the Treasury reported that all taxes and tithes have been paid, and my coffers are overflowing."
"Your Lord Chamberlain is wrong, sire," returned the Prince; "my tutor, Borland, and I have talked with many of these beggars the past few days, and we find the tithes and taxes which have enriched you have taken the bread from their wives and children."
"Your Lord Chamberlain is mistaken, sire," replied the Prince; "my tutor, Borland, and I have spoken with many of these beggars over the past few days, and we see that the tithes and taxes that have made you wealthy have taken food from their wives and children."
"So!" exclaimed the King. "We must examine into this matter." He touched a bell beside him, and when a retainer appeared directed his Chamberlain and his Treasurer to wait upon him at once.
"Alright!" the King exclaimed. "We need to look into this matter." He rang a bell next to him, and when a servant showed up, he instructed his Chamberlain and Treasurer to come to him immediately.
The Prince rested his head upon his hand and waited patiently, but the King was very impatient indeed till the high officers of the court stood before him. Then said the King, addressing his Chamberlain,
The Prince rested his head on his hand and waited patiently, but the King was extremely impatient until the high officers of the court stood before him. Then the King spoke, addressing his Chamberlain,
"Sir, I am informed my people are murmuring at my injustice. Is it true?"
"Sir, I've heard my people are complaining about my unfairness. Is that true?"
The officer cast an enquiring glance at the Prince, who met his eyes gravely, before he replied,
The officer shot a questioning look at the Prince, who met his gaze seriously before responding,
"The people always murmur, Your Majesty. They are many, and not all can be content, even when ruled by so wise and just a King. In every land and in every age there are those who rebel against the[186] laws, and the protests of the few are ever heard above the contentment of the many."
"The people are always complaining, Your Majesty. There are so many of them, and not everyone can be satisfied, even with such a wise and fair King. In every country and throughout history, there are those who resist the[186] laws, and the voices of the few are always louder than the happiness of the majority."
"I am told," continued the King, severely, "that my country is overrun with beggars, who suffer for lack of the bread we have taken from them by our taxations. Is this true?"
"I've been informed," the King continued sternly, "that my country is filled with beggars who are suffering because we've taken their bread through our taxes. Is this true?"
"There are always beggars, Your Majesty, in every country," replied the Chamberlain, "and it is their custom to blame others for their own misfortunes."
"There are always beggars, Your Majesty, in every country," replied the Chamberlain, "and it's their habit to blame others for their own misfortunes."
The King thought deeply for a moment; then he turned to the Lord of the Treasury.
The King paused to think for a moment; then he looked at the Lord of the Treasury.
"Do we tax the poor?" he demanded.
"Are we taxing the poor?" he asked.
"All are taxed, sire," returned the Treasurer, who was pale from anxiety, for never before had the King so questioned him, "but from the rich we take much, from the poor very little."
"Everyone is taxed, your Majesty," replied the Treasurer, who was pale with anxiety, for the King had never questioned him like this before, "but we take a lot from the rich and only a little from the poor."
"But a little from the poor man may distress him, while the rich subject would never feel the loss. Why do we tax the poor at all?"
"But a little from the poor man can really trouble him, while the rich person wouldn't even notice the loss. Why do we tax the poor at all?"
"Because, Your Majesty, should we declare the poor free from taxation all your subjects would at once claim to be poor, and the royal treasury would remain empty. And as none are so rich but there are those richer, how should we, in justice, determine which are the rich and which are the poor?"
"Because, Your Majesty, if we announce that the poor are exempt from taxes, all your subjects would immediately claim to be poor, and the royal treasury would be empty. And since no one is so rich that there aren't others who are richer, how can we justly determine who is rich and who is poor?"
Again the King was silent while he pondered upon the words of the Royal Treasurer. Then, with a wave of his hand, he dismissed them, and turned to the Prince, saying,
Again the King was silent as he thought about the words of the Royal Treasurer. Then, with a wave of his hand, he dismissed them and turned to the Prince, saying,
"You have heard the wise words of my councilors, Prince. What have you to say in reply?"
"You've heard the wise words of my advisors, Prince. What do you have to say in response?"
"If you will pardon me, Your Majesty, I think you are wrong to leave the affairs of the people to others to direct. If you knew them as well as I do, you would distrust the words of your councilors, who naturally fear your anger more than they do that of your subjects."
"If you’ll allow me, Your Majesty, I believe you’re mistaken to let others handle the people’s affairs. If you understood them as well as I do, you would be wary of what your advisors say, as they naturally fear your anger more than they do that of your subjects."
"If they fear my anger they will be careful to do no injustice to my people. Surely you cannot expect me to attend to levying the taxes myself," continued the King, with growing annoyance. "What are my officers for, but to serve me?"
"If they're afraid of my anger, they'll make sure not to do any wrong to my people. Surely you can't expect me to handle the tax collection myself," the King continued, getting more annoyed. "What are my officers here for, if not to serve me?"
"They should serve you, it is true," replied the Prince, thoughtfully, "but they should serve the people as well."
"They should serve you, that's true," replied the Prince, thoughtfully, "but they should also serve the people."
"Nonsense!" answered the King; "you are too young as yet to properly understand such matters. And it is a way youth has to imagine it is wiser than age and experience combined. Still, I will investigate the subject further, and see that justice is done the poor."
"Nonsense!" said the King. "You're too young to really understand these things yet. Young people often think they're smarter than older folks with more experience. Still, I'll look into this more and make sure the poor get the justice they deserve."
"In the meantime," said the Prince, "many will starve to death. Can you not assist these poor beggars at once?"
"In the meantime," said the Prince, "many will starve. Can't you help these poor beggars right now?"
"In what way?" demanded the King.
"In what way?" the King asked.
"By giving them money from your full coffers."
"By giving them money from your full pockets."
"Nonsense!" again cried the King, this time with real anger; "you have heard what the Chamberlain[188] said: we always have beggars, and none, as yet, have starved to death. Besides, I must use the money for the grand ball and tourney next month, as I have promised the ladies of the court a carnival of unusual magnificence."
"Nonsense!" the King shouted again, this time genuinely angry. "You heard what the Chamberlain[188] said: we always have beggars around, and none have starved to death yet. Plus, I need to use the money for the big ball and tournament next month, as I've promised the ladies of the court a carnival of extraordinary splendor."
The Prince did not reply to this, but remained in silent thought, wondering what he might do to ease the suffering he feared existed on every hand amongst the poor of the kingdom. He had hoped to persuade the King to assist these beggars, but since the interview with the officers of the court he had lost heart and despaired of influencing his royal father in any way.
The Prince didn’t respond to this but kept deep in thought, wondering what he could do to help the suffering he feared was all around among the kingdom's poor. He had hoped to convince the King to support these beggars, but after the meeting with the court officials, he had lost confidence and felt hopeless about influencing his royal father in any way.
Suddenly the King spoke.
Suddenly, the King spoke.
"Let us dismiss this subject, Lilimond, for it only serves to distress us both, and no good can come of it. You have nearly made me forget it is your birthday. Now listen, my son: I am much pleased with you, and thank God that he has given me such a successor for my crown, for I perceive your mind is as beautiful as your person, and that you will in time be fitted to rule the land with wisdom and justice. Therefore I promise, in honor of your birthday, to grant any desire you may express, provided it lies within my power. Nor will I make any further condition, since I rely upon your judgment to select some gift I may be glad to bestow."
"Let’s drop this topic, Lilimond, because it only stresses us both out, and nothing good will come of it. You’ve almost made me forget it’s your birthday. Now listen, my son: I’m really pleased with you, and I thank God that He has given me such a successor for my crown. I see that your mind is as beautiful as your looks, and that you’ll be ready to rule the land with wisdom and fairness in time. So, in honor of your birthday, I promise to grant any wish you express, as long as it’s within my power. I won’t put any other conditions on it, since I trust your judgment to choose a gift that I’ll be happy to give."
As the King spoke, Lilimond suddenly became impressed with an idea through which he might succor the poor, and therefore he answered,
As the King spoke, Lilimond suddenly had a brilliant idea for how he could help the poor, so he replied,
"Call in the ladies and gentlemen of the court, my father, and before them all will I claim your promise."
"Bring in the ladies and gentlemen of the court, my father, and in front of them all, I will ask you to honor your promise."
"Good!" exclaimed the King, who looked for some amusement in his son's request; and at once he ordered the court to assemble.
"Good!" exclaimed the King, finding some amusement in his son's request; and he immediately ordered the court to gather.
The ladies and gentlemen, as they filed into the audience chamber, were astonished to see the Prince seated upon the throne beside his sire, but being too well bred to betray their surprise they only wondered what amusement His Majesty had in store for them.
The ladies and gentlemen, as they entered the audience chamber, were shocked to see the Prince sitting on the throne next to his father, but being too well-mannered to show their surprise, they simply speculated about what entertainment His Majesty had planned for them.
When all were assembled, the Prince rose to his feet and addressed them.
When everyone was gathered, the Prince stood up and spoke to them.
"His Majesty the King, whose kindness of heart and royal condescension is well known to you all, hath but now promised me, seeing that it is my birthday, to grant any one request that I may prefer. Is it not true, Your Majesty?"
"His Majesty the King, whose kindness and royal favor are well known to all of you, has just promised me, since today is my birthday, to grant any one request I may have. Is that not true, Your Majesty?"
"It is true," answered the King, smiling upon his son, and pleased to see him addressing the court so gravely and with so manly an air; "whatsoever the Prince may ask, that will I freely grant."
"It’s true," the King replied, smiling at his son and happy to see him speaking to the court so seriously and with such confidence; "whatever the Prince asks, I will gladly grant."
"Then, oh sire," said the Prince, kneeling before the throne, "I ask that for the period of one day I may reign as King in your stead, having at my command all kingly power and the obedience of all who owe allegiance to the crown!"
"Then, oh sir," said the Prince, kneeling before the throne, "I ask that for one day I may rule as King in your place, having all the authority of a king and the loyalty of everyone who owes allegiance to the crown!"
For a time there was perfect silence in the court, the King growing red with dismay and embarrassment[190] and the courtiers waiting curiously his reply. Lilimond still remained kneeling before the throne, and as the King looked upon him he realized it would be impossible to break his royal word. And the affair promised him amusement after all, so he quickly decided in what manner to reply.
For a moment, the court was completely silent, the King turning red with distress and embarrassment[190], while the courtiers waited curiously for his response. Lilimond continued to kneel before the throne, and as the King looked at him, he understood that he couldn't go back on his royal promise. Plus, the situation promised to be entertaining after all, so he quickly figured out how to respond.
"Rise, oh Prince," he said, cheerfully, "your request is granted. Upon what day will it please you to reign?"
"Get up, oh Prince," he said happily, "your request is granted. On what day would you like to rule?"
Lilimond arose to his feet.
Lilimond got up.
"Upon the seventh day from this," he answered.
"On the seventh day from this," he replied.
"So be it," returned the King. Then, turning to the royal herald he added, "Make proclamation throughout the kingdom that on the seventh day from this Prince Lilimond will reign as King from sunrise till sunset. And whoever dares to disobey his commands will be guilty of treason and shall be punished with death!"
"So be it," replied the King. Then, turning to the royal herald, he added, "Make an announcement throughout the kingdom that on the seventh day from now, Prince Lilimond will rule as King from sunrise to sunset. And anyone who dares to ignore his commands will be guilty of treason and will face death!"
The court was then dismissed, all wondering at this marvellous decree, and the Prince returned to his own apartment where his tutor, Borland, anxiously awaited him.
The court was then dismissed, all amazed by this incredible ruling, and the Prince went back to his room where his tutor, Borland, was waiting for him with worry.
Now this Borland was a man of good heart and much intelligence, but wholly unused to the ways of the world. He had lately noted, with much grief, the number of beggars who solicited alms as he walked out with the Prince, and he had given freely until his purse was empty. Then he talked long and earnestly with the Prince concerning this shocking condition in[191] the kingdom, never dreaming that his own generosity had attracted all the beggars of the city toward him and encouraged them to become more bold than usual.
Now, Borland was a kind-hearted and intelligent man, but he was completely unfamiliar with the ways of the world. He had recently noticed, to his great sorrow, the number of beggars asking for money when he walked out with the Prince, and he had given generously until his wallet was empty. Then he had a long and serious discussion with the Prince about this alarming situation in[191] the kingdom, never realizing that his own generosity had drawn all the beggars in the city toward him and encouraged them to be bolder than usual.
Thus was the young and tender-hearted Prince brought to a knowledge of all these beggars, and therefore it was that their condition filled him with sadness and induced him to speak so boldly to the King, his father.
Thus, the young and compassionate Prince came to understand all these beggars, which is why their situation made him sad and led him to speak so boldly to the King, his father.
When he returned to Borland with the tidings that the King had granted him permission to rule for a day the kingdom, the tutor was overjoyed, and at once they began to plan ways for relieving all the poor of the country in that one day.
When he got back to Borland with the news that the King had allowed him to rule the kingdom for a day, the tutor was thrilled, and they immediately started planning how to help all the poor people in the country during that one day.
For one thing, they dispatched private messengers to every part of the kingdom, bidding them tell each beggar they met to come to the Prince on that one day he should be King and he would relieve their wants, giving a broad gold piece to every poor man or woman who asked.
For one thing, they sent out private messengers to every corner of the kingdom, telling them to inform every beggar they met to come to the Prince on the day he would become King, as he would help them with their needs, giving a gold coin to every poor man or woman who asked.
For the Prince had determined to devote to this purpose the gold that filled the royal coffers; and as for the great ball and tourney the King had planned, why, that could go begging much better than the starving people.
For the Prince had decided to use the gold that filled the royal coffers for this purpose; and as for the big ball and tournament the King had planned, well, that could be forgotten much more easily than the starving people.
On the night before the day the Prince was to reign there was a great confusion of noise within the city, for beggars from all parts of the kingdom began to arrive, each one filled with joy at the prospect of receiving a piece of gold.
On the night before the day the Prince was set to rule, there was a huge commotion in the city, as beggars from all over the kingdom started to show up, each excited about the chance to get a piece of gold.
There was a continual tramp, tramp of feet, and a great barking of dogs, as all dogs in those days were trained to bark at every beggar they saw, and now it was difficult to restrain them.
There was a constant thudding of feet and loud barking from dogs, as all dogs back then were trained to bark at every beggar they encountered, and now it was hard to keep them in check.
And the beggars came to town singly and by twos and threes, until hundreds were there to await the morrow. Some few were very pitiful to behold, being feeble and infirm from age and disease, dressed in rags and tags, and presenting an appearance of great distress. But there were many more who were seemingly hearty and vigorous; and these were the lazy ones, who, not being willing to work, begged for a livelihood.
And the beggars came to town one by one and in pairs and small groups, until there were hundreds waiting for the next day. A few looked very sad, weak and sick from age and illness, dressed in tattered clothes, showing signs of great suffering. But there were many more who appeared strong and healthy; these were the lazy ones who, unwilling to work, begged for their living.
And some there were dressed in silken hose and velvet gowns, who, forgetting all shame, and, eager for gold, had been led by the Prince's offer to represent themselves as beggars, that they might add to their wealth without trouble or cost to themselves.
And some were wearing silk stockings and velvet gowns, who, without any shame and eager for money, had been tempted by the Prince's offer to pretend to be beggars so they could increase their wealth without any effort or expense on their part.
The next morning, when the sun arose upon the eventful day, it found the Prince sitting upon the throne of his father, dressed in a robe of ermine and purple, a crown upon his flowing locks and the King's scepter clasped tightly in his little hand. He was somewhat frightened at the clamor of the crowd without the palace, but Borland, who stood behind him, whispered,
The next morning, when the sun rose on the significant day, it found the Prince sitting on his father's throne, wearing a robe of ermine and purple, a crown on his flowing hair, and the King's scepter firmly held in his small hand. He was a bit scared by the noise of the crowd outside the palace, but Borland, who stood behind him, whispered,
"The more you can succor the greater will be your glory, and you will live in the hearts of your people as the kind Prince who relieved their sufferings.[193] Be of good cheer, Your Majesty, for all is well."
"The more you help others, the greater your glory will be, and you'll live in the hearts of your people as the caring Prince who eased their suffering.[193] Stay positive, Your Majesty, because everything is fine."
Then did the Prince command the Treasurer to bring before him the royal coffers, and to stand ready to present to each beggar a piece of gold. The Treasurer was very unwilling to do this, but he was under penalty of death if he refused, and so the coffers were brought forth.
Then the Prince ordered the Treasurer to bring the royal coffers before him and to be ready to give each beggar a piece of gold. The Treasurer was very reluctant to do this, but he faced the death penalty if he refused, so the coffers were brought out.
"Your Majesty," said the Treasurer, "if each of those who clamor without is to receive a piece of gold, there will not be enough within these coffers to go around. Some will receive and others be denied, since no further store of gold is to be had."
"Your Majesty," said the Treasurer, "if we give a piece of gold to everyone shouting outside, there won’t be enough in these coffers for everyone. Some will get gold while others will be left out, as we can’t get any more gold."
At this news the Prince was both puzzled and alarmed.
At this news, the Prince was both confused and worried.
"What are we to do?" he asked of the tutor; but Borland was unable to suggest a remedy.
"What are we supposed to do?" he asked the tutor, but Borland couldn't come up with a solution.
Then said the aged Chamberlain, coming forward, and bowing low before the little King,
Then the old Chamberlain stepped forward and bowed deeply before the young King,
"Your Majesty, I think I can assist you in your difficulty. You did but promise a piece of gold to those who are really suffering and in need, but so great is the greed of mankind that many without are in no necessity whatever, but only seek to enrich themselves at your expense. Therefore I propose you examine carefully each case that presents itself, and unless the beggar is in need of alms turn him away empty-handed, as being a fraud and a charlatan."
"Your Majesty, I believe I can help you with your issue. You only promised a gold piece to those who are genuinely suffering and in need, but human greed is so enormous that many who ask aren’t really in need at all; they just want to profit at your expense. So, I suggest you carefully evaluate each case that comes to you, and unless the beggar truly needs assistance, send them away empty-handed, as they are likely a fraud and a con artist."
"Your counsel is wise, oh Chamberlain," replied[194] the Prince, after a moment's thought; "and by turning away the impostors we shall have gold enough for the needy. Therefore bid the guards to admit the beggars one by one."
"Your advice is smart, oh Chamberlain," the Prince replied[194] after thinking for a moment; "and by turning away the frauds, we will have plenty of gold for those in need. So, tell the guards to let the beggars in one at a time."
When the first beggar came before him the Prince asked,
When the first beggar came to him, the Prince asked,
"Are you in need?"
"Do you need help?"
"I am starving, Your Majesty," replied the man, in a whining tone. He was poorly dressed, but seemed strong and well, and the Prince examined him carefully for a moment. Then he answered the fellow, saying,
"I’m starving, Your Majesty," the man said in a whiny voice. He was dressed poorly but looked strong and healthy, and the Prince studied him closely for a moment. Then he responded to the man, saying,
"Since you are starving, go and sell the gold ring I see you are wearing upon your finger. I can assist only those who are unable to help themselves."
"Since you're starving, go sell the gold ring I see on your finger. I can only help those who can't help themselves."
At this the man turned away muttering angrily, and the courtiers murmured their approval of the Prince's wisdom.
At this, the man turned away, grumbling angrily, and the courtiers softly expressed their approval of the Prince's wisdom.
The next beggar was dressed in velvet, and the Prince sent him away with a sharp rebuke. But the third was a woman, old and feeble, and she blessed the Prince as she hobbled joyfully away with a broad gold-piece clasped tightly within her withered hand.
The next beggar was dressed in velvet, and the Prince sent him away with a harsh reprimand. But the third was an old, frail woman, and she thanked the Prince as she happily hobbled away with a shiny gold coin held tightly in her bony hand.
The next told so pitiful a story that he also received a gold-piece; but as he turned away the Prince saw that beneath his robe his shoes were fastened with silver buckles, and so he commanded the guards to take away the gold and to punish the man for attempting to deceive his King.
The next person told such a sad story that he also received a gold piece; however, as he turned away, the Prince noticed that under his robe, his shoes were fastened with silver buckles. So, he ordered the guards to take back the gold and to punish the man for trying to deceive his King.
And so many came to him that were found to be unworthy that he finally bade the guards proclaim to all who waited that any who should be found undeserving would be beaten with stripes.
And so many people came to him who were deemed unworthy that he eventually instructed the guards to announce to everyone waiting that anyone found undeserving would be whipped.
That edict so frightened the imposters that they quickly fled, and only those few who were actually in want dared to present themselves before the King.
That order scared the imposters so much that they quickly ran away, and only those few who were genuinely in need dared to face the King.
And lo! the task that had seemed too great for one day was performed in a few hours, and when all the needy had been provided for but one of the royal coffers had been opened, and that was scarcely empty!
And look! The task that had seemed too big for one day was done in just a few hours, and when all the needy had been taken care of, only one of the royal coffers had been opened, and that was hardly empty!
"What think you, Borland?" asked the Prince, anxiously, "have we done aright?"
"What do you think, Borland?" asked the Prince, anxiously. "Did we do the right thing?"
"I have learned, Your Majesty," answered the tutor, "that there is a great difference between those who beg and those who suffer for lack of bread. For, while all who needed aid were in truth beggars, not all the beggars needed aid; and hereafter I shall only give alms to those I know to be honestly in want."
"I’ve learned, Your Majesty," replied the tutor, "that there’s a big difference between those who ask for help and those who are truly suffering because they have no food. Because, while everyone who needs help is technically a beggar, not all beggars actually need help; from now on, I will only give to those I know are genuinely in need."
"It is wisely said, my friend," returned the Prince, "and I feel I was wrong to doubt the wisdom of my father's councilors. Go, Borland, and ask the King if he will graciously attend me here."
"It’s wisely said, my friend," replied the Prince, "and I realize I was wrong to question the wisdom of my father's advisors. Go, Borland, and ask the King if he will kindly meet me here."
The King arrived and bowed smilingly before the Prince whom he had set to reign in his own place, and at once the boy arose and presented his sire with the scepter and crown, saying,
The King arrived and smiled as he bowed before the Prince he had placed on the throne in his stead, and immediately the boy stood up and handed his father the scepter and crown, saying,
"Forgive me, oh my King, that I presumed to doubt the wisdom of your rule. For, though the sun[196] has not yet set, I feel that I am all unworthy to sit in your place, and so I willingly resign my power to your more skillful hands. And the coffers which I, in my ignorance, had determined to empty for the benefit of those unworthy, are still nearly full, and more than enough remains for the expenses of the carnival. Therefore forgive me, my father, and let me learn wisdom in the future from the justness of your rule."
"Please forgive me, oh my King, for doubting the wisdom of your leadership. Even though the sun[196] hasn't set yet, I feel unworthy to be in your position, so I willingly give up my power to your more capable hands. The funds that I, in my ignorance, planned to spend for the benefit of those undeserving, are still almost full, and there’s more than enough left for the carnival expenses. So please forgive me, my father, and allow me to learn wisdom from the fairness of your rule."
Thus ended the reign of Prince Lilimond as King, and not till many years later did he again ascend the throne upon the death of his father.
Thus ended the reign of Prince Lilimond as King, and it wasn't until many years later that he ascended the throne again after the death of his father.
And really there was not much suffering in the kingdom at any time, as it was a prosperous country and well governed; for, if you look for beggars in any land you will find many, but if you look only for the deserving poor there are less, and these all the more worthy of succor.
And honestly, there wasn't a lot of suffering in the kingdom at any time because it was a prosperous and well-managed country. If you search for beggars in any place, you'll find plenty, but if you focus only on the deserving poor, there are fewer of them, and they are even more worthy of help.
I wish all those in power were as kind-hearted as little Prince Lilimond, and as ready to help the needy, for then there would be more light hearts in the world, since it is "better to give than to receive."
I wish all those in power were as kind as little Prince Lilimond, and as eager to help those in need, because then there would be more happy hearts in the world, since it's "better to give than to receive."

Tom, the Piper's Son
Stole a pig and away he run;
The pig was eat and Tom was beat
And Tom ran crying down the street.
Barney had one son, named Tom; and they lived all alone in a little hut away at the end of the village street, for Tom's mother had died when he was a baby. You may not suppose that Tom was a very good boy, since he had such a queer father; but neither was he very bad, and the worst fault he had was in obeying his father's wishes when Barney wanted him to steal a chicken for their supper or a pot of potatoes for their breakfast. Tom did not like to steal, but he had no one to teach him to be honest,[200] and so, under his father's guidance, he fell into bad ways.
Barney had one son named Tom, and they lived alone in a small hut at the end of the village street because Tom's mother had passed away when he was a baby. You might think that Tom wasn't a very good kid, given his unusual father, but he wasn't really bad either. His biggest flaw was that he sometimes went along with his dad when Barney wanted him to steal a chicken for dinner or a pot of potatoes for breakfast. Tom didn’t enjoy stealing, but he had no one to teach him about honesty, so under his father's influence, he started to go down the wrong path.[200]

One morning
One morning
Was hungry when the day begun;
He wanted a bun and asked for one,
But soon found out that there were none.
"What shall we do?" he asked his father.
"What should we do?" he asked his dad.
"Go hungry," replied Barney, "unless you want to take my pipes and play in the village. Perhaps they will give you a penny."
"Go hungry," Barney said, "unless you want to take my pipes and play in the village. Maybe they’ll give you a penny."
"No," answered Tom, shaking his head; "no one will give me a penny for playing; but Farmer Bowser might give me a penny to stop playing, if I went to his house. He did last week, you know."
"No," Tom said, shaking his head. "No one will give me a dime to play; but Farmer Bowser might give me a dime to stop playing if I went to his house. He did last week, you know."
"You'd better try it," said his father; "it's mighty uncomfortable to be hungry."
"You should give it a shot," his father said; "it's really uncomfortable to be hungry."
So Tom took his father's pipes and walked over the hill to Farmer Bowser's house; for you must know that
So Tom grabbed his dad's pipes and walked over the hill to Farmer Bowser's place; because you should know that
Learned to play when he was young;
But the only tune that he could play
Was "Over the hills and far away."
When he came to Farmer Bowser's house, Tom started up the pipes and began to play with all his[201] might. The farmer was in his woodshed, sawing wood, so he did not hear the pipes; and the farmer's wife was deaf, and could not hear them. But a little pig that had strayed around in front of the house heard the noise, and ran away in great fear to the pigsty.
When Tom arrived at Farmer Bowser's house, he picked up the pipes and started playing with all his[201] might. The farmer was in his woodshed, sawing wood, so he didn't hear the pipes; and the farmer's wife was deaf and couldn't hear them. But a little pig that wandered out in front of the house heard the noise and ran away in fear to the pigsty.
Then, as Tom saw the playing did no good, he thought he would sing also, and therefore he began bawling, at the top of his voice,
Then, when Tom realized that playing wasn't working, he thought he’d sing too, so he started yelling at the top of his lungs,
"The woodchuck died from whooping cough!"
The farmer had stopped sawing to rest, just then; and when he heard the singing he rushed out of the shed, and chased Tom away with a big stick of wood.
The farmer had paused his sawing to take a break, and when he heard the singing, he ran out of the shed and chased Tom away with a large stick of wood.
The boy went back to his father, and said, sorrowfully, for he was more hungry than before,
The boy went back to his father and said sadly, because he was hungrier than before,
"The farmer gave me nothing but a scolding; but there was a very nice pig running around the yard."
"The farmer just scolded me, but there was a really nice pig running around the yard."
"How big was it?" asked Barney.
"How big was it?" Barney asked.
"Oh, just about big enough to make a nice dinner for you and me."
"Oh, just about big enough to cook a nice dinner for you and me."
"'Tis long since I on pig have fed,
And though I feel it's wrong to steal,
Roast pig is very nice," he said.
Tom knew very well what he meant by that, so he laid down the pipes, and went back to the farmer's house.
Tom knew exactly what he meant by that, so he set down the pipes and headed back to the farmer's house.
When he came near he heard the farmer again sawing wood in the woodshed, and so he went softly up to the pig-sty and reached over and grabbed the little pig by the ears. The pig squealed, of course, but the farmer was making so much noise himself that he did not hear it, and in a minute Tom had the pig tucked under his arm and was running back home with it.
When he got close, he heard the farmer once more sawing wood in the shed, so he quietly approached the pigpen and reached over to grab the little pig by its ears. The pig squealed, of course, but the farmer was making so much noise that he didn't hear it, and in a moment, Tom had the pig tucked under his arm and was running home with it.
The piper was very glad to see the pig, and said to Tom,
The piper was really happy to see the pig and said to Tom,
"You are a good son, and the pig is very nice and fat. We shall have a dinner fit for a king."
"You’re a great son, and the pig is really nice and fat. We’re going to have a dinner fit for a king."
It was not long before the piper had the pig killed and cut into pieces and boiling in the pot. Only the tail was left out, for Tom wanted to make a whistle of it, and as there was plenty to eat besides the tail his father let him have it.
It wasn't long before the piper had the pig slaughtered, chopped up, and boiling in the pot. The only thing left out was the tail because Tom wanted to make a whistle out of it, and since there was plenty to eat besides the tail, his father allowed him to keep it.
The piper and his son had a fine dinner that day, and so great was their hunger that the little pig was all eaten up at one meal!
The piper and his son had a great dinner that day, and they were so hungry that they finished off the little pig in one sitting!
Then Barney lay down to sleep, and Tom sat on a bench outside the door and began to make a whistle out of the pig's tail with his pocket-knife.
Then Barney lay down to sleep, and Tom sat on a bench outside the door and started to carve a whistle out of the pig's tail with his pocket knife.
Now Farmer Bowser, when he had finished sawing the wood, found it was time to feed the pig, so he took a pail of meal and went to the pigsty. But when he came to the sty there was no pig to be seen, and he searched all round the place for a good hour without finding it.
Now Farmer Bowser, after finishing sawing the wood, realized it was time to feed the pig, so he grabbed a pail of feed and headed to the pigpen. But when he got to the pen, there was no pig in sight, and he looked all around the area for about an hour without finding it.
"Piggy, piggy, piggy!" he called, but no piggy came, and then he knew his pig had been stolen. He was very angry, indeed, for the pig was a great pet, and he had wanted to keep it till it grew very big.
"Piggy, piggy, piggy!" he shouted, but no pig came, and then he realized his pig had been stolen. He was really angry because the pig was a beloved pet, and he had wanted to keep it until it grew really big.
So he put on his coat and buckled a strap around his waist, and went down to the village to see if he could find out who had stolen his pig.
So he put on his coat, buckled a strap around his waist, and went down to the village to see if he could find out who had stolen his pig.
Up and down the street he went, and in and out the lanes, but no traces of the pig could he find anywhere. And that was no great wonder, for the pig was eaten by that time and its bones picked clean.
Up and down the street he walked, and in and out of the lanes, but he couldn't find any signs of the pig anywhere. And that was no big surprise, since the pig had already been eaten and its bones were picked clean.
Finally the farmer came to the end of the street where the piper lived in his little hut, and there he saw Tom sitting on a bench and blowing on a whistle made from a pig's tail.
Finally, the farmer reached the end of the street where the piper lived in his small hut, and there he saw Tom sitting on a bench, playing a whistle made from a pig's tail.
"Where did you get that tail?" asked the farmer.
"Where did you get that tail?" asked the farmer.
"I found it," said naughty Tom, beginning to be frightened.
"I found it," said mischievous Tom, starting to feel scared.
"Let me see it," demanded the farmer; and when he had looked at it carefully he cried out,
"Show me," demanded the farmer; and when he had examined it closely, he shouted,
"This tail belonged to my little pig, for I know very well the curl at the end of it! Tell me, you rascal, where is the pig?"
"This tail belonged to my little pig, because I can recognize the curl at the end of it! Come on, you mischievous one, where’s the pig?"
Then Tom fell in a tremble, for he knew his wickedness was discovered.
Then Tom started to shake, realizing that his wrongdoing had been uncovered.
"The pig is eat, your honor," he answered.
"The pig is eaten, your honor," he replied.
The farmer said never a word, but his face grew black with anger, and, unbuckling the strap that was[204] about his waist, he waved it around his head, and whack! came the strap over Tom's back.
The farmer said nothing, but his face turned dark with anger. He unbuckled the strap around his waist, swung it above his head, and whack! the strap came down across Tom's back.
"Ow, ow!" cried the boy, and started to run down the street.
"Ow, ow!" yelled the boy, and took off running down the street.
Whack! whack! fell the strap over his shoulders, for the farmer followed at his heels half-way down the street, nor did he spare the strap until he had given Tom a good beating. And Tom was so scared that he never stopped running until he came to the end of the village, and he bawled lustily the whole way and cried out at every step as if the farmer was still at his back.
Whack! whack! went the strap across his shoulders, as the farmer chased him halfway down the street, and he didn't hold back until he had given Tom a proper beating. Tom was so terrified that he kept running until he reached the edge of the village, shouting loudly the entire way and crying out at every step as if the farmer was still right behind him.
It was dark before he came back to his home, and his father was still asleep; so Tom crept into the hut and went to bed. But he had received a good lesson, and never after that could the old piper induce him to steal.
It was dark when he returned home, and his father was still asleep; so Tom quietly went into the hut and went to bed. But he had learned a valuable lesson, and after that, the old piper could never convince him to steal again.
When Tom showed by his actions his intention of being honest he soon got a job of work to do, and before long he was able to earn a living more easily, and a great deal more honestly, than when he stole the pig to get a dinner and suffered a severe beating as a punishment.
When Tom demonstrated through his actions that he wanted to be honest, he quickly got a job, and before long, he was able to earn a living more easily and much more honestly than when he stole the pig for a meal and got a harsh beating as punishment.
Now with stealing pigs was done,
He'd work all day instead of play,
And dined on tart and currant bun.

Humpty Dumpty
Humpty Dumpty had a great fall.
All the king's horses
And all the king's men
Cannot put Humpty together again.
Each day, as she laid her eggs, she would cackle to herself, saying, "This will in time be a beautiful chick, with soft, fluffy down all over its body and bright little eyes that will look at the world in amazement. It will be one of my children, and I shall love it dearly."
Each day, as she laid her eggs, she would cluck to herself, saying, "This will eventually be a beautiful chick, with soft, fluffy feathers all over its body and bright little eyes that will look at the world in awe. It will be one of my kids, and I will love it dearly."
She named each egg, as she laid it, by the name she should call it when a chick, the first one being "Cluckety-Cluck," and the next "Cadaw-Cut," and so on; and when she came to the twelfth egg she called it "Humpty Dumpty."
She named each egg as she laid it, by the name she would use when it hatched into a chick, the first one being "Cluckety-Cluck," the next "Cadaw-Cut," and so on; and when she got to the twelfth egg, she called it "Humpty Dumpty."
This twelfth egg was remarkably big and white and of a very pretty shape, and as the nest was now so[208] full she laid it quite near the edge. And then the Speckled Hen, after looking proudly at her work, went off to the barn-yard, clucking joyfully, in search of something to eat.
This twelfth egg was really big and white and had a lovely shape, and since the nest was now so[208] full, she laid it right near the edge. After that, the Speckled Hen, feeling proud of her work, waddled off to the barnyard, clucking happily, looking for something to eat.
When she had gone, Cluckety-Cluck, who was in the middle of the nest and the oldest egg of all, called out, angrily,
When she left, Cluckety-Cluck, who was in the middle of the nest and the oldest egg, shouted out in frustration,
"It's getting crowded in this nest; move up there, some of you fellows!" And then he gave Cadaw-Cut, who was above him, a kick.
"It's getting crowded in this nest; move up there, some of you guys!" And then he kicked Cadaw-Cut, who was above him.
"I can't move unless the others do; they're crowding me down!" said Cadaw-Cut; and he kicked the egg next above him. And so they continued kicking one another and rolling around in the nest until one kicked Humpty Dumpty, and as he lay on the edge of the nest he was kicked out and rolled down the hay-mow until he came to a stop near the very bottom.
"I can't move unless the others do; they're pushing me down!" said Cadaw-Cut, and he kicked the egg above him. They kept kicking each other and rolling around in the nest until one of them kicked Humpty Dumpty, and as he lay on the edge of the nest, he was kicked out and rolled down the haystack until he finally stopped near the bottom.
Humpty did not like this very well, but he was a bright egg for one so young, and after he had recovered from his shaking up he began to look about to see where he was. The barn door was open, and he caught a glimpse of trees and hedges, and green grass with a silvery brook running through it. And he saw the waving grain and the tasselled maize and the sunshine flooding it all.
Humpty wasn't too fond of this, but he was a clever egg for his age. After he settled down from being shaken up, he started to look around to figure out where he was. The barn door was open, and he caught a glimpse of trees and hedges, green grass, and a shiny brook flowing through it. He saw the waving grain, the tasselled corn, and the sunlight shining over everything.
The scene was very enticing to the young egg, and Humpty at once resolved to see something of this great world before going back to the nest.
The scene was really appealing to the young egg, and Humpty immediately decided to explore some of this vast world before returning to the nest.
He began to make his way carefully through the hay, and was getting along fairly well when he heard a voice say,
He started to make his way carefully through the hay and was doing okay when he heard a voice say,
"Where are you going?"
"Where are you headed?"
Humpty looked around and found he was beside a pretty little nest in which was one brown egg.
Humpty looked around and saw that he was next to a cute little nest that had one brown egg in it.
"Did you speak?" he asked.
"Did you talk?" he asked.
"Yes," replied the brown egg; "I asked where you were going."
"Yeah," replied the brown egg; "I asked where you were headed."
"Who are you?" enquired Humpty; "do you belong in our nest?"
"Who are you?" asked Humpty. "Do you belong in our nest?"
"Oh, no!" answered the brown egg; "my name is Coutchie-Coulou, and the Black Bantam laid me about an hour ago."
"Oh, no!" replied the brown egg; "my name is Coutchie-Coulou, and the Black Bantam laid me about an hour ago."
"Oh," said Humpty, proudly; "I belong to the Speckled Hen, myself."
"Oh," said Humpty, proudly, "I belong to the Speckled Hen."
"Do you, indeed!" returned Coutchie-Coulou. "I saw her go by a little while ago, and she's much bigger than the Black Bantam."
"Really!" replied Coutchie-Coulou. "I saw her pass by a little while ago, and she's way bigger than the Black Bantam."
"Yes, and I'm much bigger than you," replied Humpty. "But I'm going out to see the world, and if you like to go with me I'll take good care of you."
"Yes, and I'm way bigger than you," replied Humpty. "But I'm going out to explore the world, and if you want to come with me, I'll take good care of you."
"Isn't it dangerous for eggs to go about all by themselves?" asked Coutchie, timidly.
"Isn't it risky for eggs to be out on their own?" Coutchie asked cautiously.
"Perhaps so," answered Humpty; "but it's dangerous in the nest, too; my brothers might have smashed me with their kicking. However, if we are careful we can't come to much harm; so come along, little one, and I'll look after you."
"Maybe that's true," replied Humpty; "but it's risky in the nest too; my brothers could have kicked me and caused some damage. Still, if we’re careful, we should be okay; so come on, little one, and I’ll take care of you."
Coutchie-Coulou gave him her hand while he helped her out of the nest, and together they crept over the hay until they came to the barn floor. They made for the door at once, holding each other tightly by the hand, and soon came to the threshold, which appeared very high to them.
Coutchie-Coulou took his hand as he helped her out of the nest, and together they crawled over the hay until they reached the barn floor. They headed straight for the door, holding each other's hands tightly, and soon arrived at the threshold, which seemed really high to them.
"We must jump," said Humpty.
"We have to jump," said Humpty.
"I'm afraid!" cried Coutchie-Coulou. "And I declare! there's my mother's voice clucking, and she's coming this way."
"I'm scared!" shouted Coutchie-Coulou. "And I swear! that's my mom's voice clucking, and she's heading this way."
"Then hurry!" said Humpty. "And do not tremble so or you will get yourself all mixed up; it doesn't improve eggs to shake them. We will jump, but take care not to bump against me or you may break my shell. Now,—one,—two,—three!"
"Then hurry!" said Humpty. "And don’t shake so much or you’ll get all mixed up; shaking doesn’t do eggs any good. We will jump, but be careful not to bump into me or you might crack my shell. Now—one—two—three!"
They held each other's hand and jumped, alighting safely in the roadway. Then, fearing their mothers would see them, Humpty ran as fast as he could go until he and Coutchie were concealed beneath a rose-bush in the garden.
They held hands and jumped, landing safely in the road. Then, worried their moms would spot them, Humpty ran as fast as he could until he and Coutchie were hidden under a rose bush in the garden.
"I'm afraid we're bad eggs," gasped Coutchie, who was somewhat out of breath.
"I'm afraid we're the bad ones," gasped Coutchie, who was a bit out of breath.
"Oh, not at all," replied Humpty; "we were laid only this morning, so we are quite fresh. But now, since we are in the world, we must start out in search of adventure. Here is a roadway beside us which will lead us somewhere or other; so come along, Coutchie-Coulou, and do not be afraid."
"Oh, not at all," replied Humpty; "we were just laid this morning, so we're really fresh. But now that we’re here, we should go look for some adventure. There’s a road right next to us that will take us somewhere, so come on, Coutchie-Coulou, and don’t be scared."
The brown egg meekly gave him her hand, and[211] together they trotted along the roadway until they came to a high stone wall, which had sharp spikes upon its top. It seemed to extend for a great distance, and the eggs stopped and looked at it curiously.
The brown egg shyly offered him her hand, and[211] together they walked down the road until they reached a tall stone wall with sharp spikes on top. It appeared to go on for a long way, and the eggs paused to look at it curiously.
"I'd like to see what is behind that wall," said Humpty, "but I don't think we shall be able to climb over it."
"I want to see what's behind that wall," said Humpty, "but I don't think we'll be able to climb over it."
"No, indeed," answered the brown egg, "but just before us I see a little hole in the wall, near the ground; perhaps we can crawl through that."
"No, not at all," replied the brown egg, "but I see a small hole in the wall just ahead of us, close to the ground; maybe we can squeeze through it."
They ran to the hole and found it was just large enough to admit them. So they squeezed through very carefully, in order not to break themselves, and soon came to the other side.
They ran to the hole and found it was just big enough for them to get through. So they squeezed through very carefully to avoid getting hurt, and soon reached the other side.
They were now in a most beautiful garden, with trees and bright-hued flowers in abundance and pretty fountains that shot their merry sprays far into the air. In the center of the garden was a great palace, with bright golden turrets and domes, and many windows that glistened in the sunshine like the sparkle of diamonds.
They were now in a stunning garden, filled with trees and colorful flowers everywhere, along with charming fountains that sprayed water high into the air. In the middle of the garden stood a magnificent palace, featuring bright golden towers and domes, and numerous windows that shone in the sunlight like sparkling diamonds.
Richly dressed courtiers and charming ladies strolled through the walks, and before the palace door were a dozen prancing horses, gaily caparisoned, awaiting their riders.
Richly dressed courtiers and elegant ladies walked through the paths, and in front of the palace door were a dozen lively horses, festively adorned, waiting for their riders.
It was a scene brilliant enough to fascinate anyone, and the two eggs stood spellbound while their eyes feasted upon the unusual sight.
It was a scene bright enough to captivate anyone, and the two eggs stood mesmerized while their eyes indulged in the strange sight.
"See!" whispered Coutchie-Coulou, "there are[212] some birds swimming in the water yonder. Let us go and look at them, for we also may be birds some day."
"Look!" whispered Coutchie-Coulou, "there are[212] some birds swimming in the water over there. Let's go check them out, because we might be birds someday too."

"True," answered Humpty, "but we are just as likely to be omelets or angel's-food. Still, we will have a look at the birds."
"That's true," Humpty replied, "but we could just as easily be omelets or angel food cake. Still, let's go check out the birds."
So they started to cross the drive on their way to the pond, never noticing that the King and his courtiers had issued from the palace and were now coming down the drive riding upon their prancing steeds. Just as the eggs were in the middle of the drive the horses dashed by, and Humpty, greatly alarmed, ran as fast as he could for the grass.
So they began to cross the driveway on their way to the pond, completely unaware that the King and his courtiers had come out of the palace and were now riding down the driveway on their lively horses. Just as the eggs reached the middle of the driveway, the horses sped past, and Humpty, very frightened, dashed as quickly as he could toward the grass.
Then he stopped and looked around, and behold! there was poor Coutchie-Coulou crushed into a shapeless mass by the hoof of one of the horses, and her golden heart was spreading itself slowly over the white gravel of the driveway!
Then he stopped and looked around, and look! there was poor Coutchie-Coulou flattened into a formless pile by the hoof of one of the horses, and her golden heart was slowly spreading itself over the white gravel of the driveway!
Humpty sat down upon the grass and wept grievously, for the death of his companion was a great blow to him. And while he sobbed, a voice said to him,
Humpty sat down on the grass and cried deeply, because the death of his friend was a huge shock to him. And while he was sobbing, a voice said to him,
"What is the matter, little egg?"
"What's up, little egg?"
Humpty looked up, and saw a beautiful girl bending over him.
Humpty looked up and saw a beautiful girl leaning over him.
"One of the horses has stepped upon Coutchie-Coulou," he said; "and now she is dead, and I have no friend in all the world."
"One of the horses has stepped on Coutchie-Coulou," he said; "and now she’s dead, and I have no friend in the whole world."
The girl laughed.
The girl laughed.
"Do not grieve," she said, "for eggs are but short-lived creatures at best, and Coutchie-Coulou has at least died an honorable death and saved herself from being fried in a pan or boiled in her own shell. So cheer up, little egg, and I will be your friend—at least so long as you remain fresh. A stale egg I never could abide."
"Don't be sad," she said, "because eggs only live for a little while, and Coutchie-Coulou has at least died a noble death, avoiding being fried in a pan or boiled in her own shell. So perk up, little egg, and I will be your friend—as long as you stay fresh. I can’t stand a stale egg."
"I was laid only this morning," said Humpty, drying his tears, "so you need have no fear. But do not call me 'little egg,' for I am quite large, as eggs go, and I have a name of my own."
"I was just born this morning," said Humpty, wiping away his tears, "so you don’t have to worry. But don’t call me 'little egg,' because I’m actually quite big for an egg, and I have my own name."
"What is your name?" asked the Princess.
"What’s your name?" the Princess asked.
"It is Humpty Dumpty," he answered, proudly. "And now, if you will really be my friend, pray show me about the grounds, and through the palace; and take care I am not crushed."
"It’s Humpty Dumpty," he said, proudly. "And now, if you’ll really be my friend, please show me around the grounds and through the palace; and make sure I don’t get crushed."
So the Princess took Humpty in her arms and walked with him all through the grounds, letting him see the fountains and the golden fish that swam in their waters, the beds of lilies and roses, and the pools where the swans floated. Then she took him into the palace, and showed him all the gorgeous rooms, including the King's own bedchamber and the room where stood the great ivory throne.
So the Princess picked up Humpty and walked around the grounds with him, showing him the fountains and the goldfish swimming in the water, the flower beds filled with lilies and roses, and the ponds where the swans floated. Then she brought him into the palace and showed him all the beautiful rooms, including the King’s personal bedroom and the room with the huge ivory throne.
Humpty sighed with pleasure.
Humpty sighed happily.
"After this," he said, "I am content to accept any fate that may befall me, for surely no egg before me ever saw so many beautiful sights."
"After this," he said, "I'm ready to accept whatever comes my way, because no egg before me has ever seen so many amazing sights."
"That is true," answered the Princess; "but now[214] I have one more sight to show you which will be grander than all the others; for the King will be riding home shortly with all his horses and men at his back, and I will take you to the gates and let you see them pass by."
"That's true," replied the Princess; "but now[214] I have one more thing to show you that will be greater than all the others; because the King will be coming home soon with all his horses and men behind him, and I will take you to the gates to watch them go by."
"Thank you," said Humpty.
"Thanks," said Humpty.
So she carried him to the gates, and while they awaited the coming of the King the egg said,
So she carried him to the gates, and while they waited for the King to arrive, the egg said,
"Put me upon the wall, Princess, for then I shall be able to see much better than in your arms."
"Put me on the wall, Princess, because that way I can see much better than when I'm in your arms."
"That is a good idea," she answered; "but you must be careful not to fall."
"That's a good idea," she replied, "but you need to be careful not to fall."
Then she sat the egg gently upon the top of the stone wall, where there was a little hollow; and Humpty was delighted, for from his elevated perch he could see much better than the Princess herself.
Then she carefully placed the egg on top of the stone wall, where there was a little hollow; and Humpty was thrilled, because from his high spot he could see much better than the Princess herself.
"Here they come!" he cried; and, sure enough, the King came riding along the road with many courtiers and soldiers and vassals following in his wake, all mounted upon the finest horses the kingdom could afford.
"Here they come!" he shouted; and, sure enough, the King rode down the road with a crowd of courtiers, soldiers, and vassals behind him, all on the best horses the kingdom could supply.
As they came to the gate and entered at a brisk trot, Humpty, forgetting his dangerous position, leaned eagerly over to look at them. The next instant the Princess heard a sharp crash at her side, and, looking downward, perceived poor Humpty Dumpty, who lay crushed and mangled among the sharp stones where he had fallen!
As they approached the gate and entered at a quick pace, Humpty, forgetting how risky his situation was, leaned over eagerly to get a better look at them. In the next moment, the Princess heard a loud crash beside her, and when she looked down, she saw poor Humpty Dumpty, lying broken and mangled among the sharp stones where he had fallen!
The Princess sighed, for she had taken quite a[215] fancy to the egg; but she knew it was impossible to gather it up again or mend the matter in any way, and therefore she returned thoughtfully to the palace.
The Princess sighed, as she had really become quite fond of the egg; but she knew it was impossible to pick it up again or fix the situation in any way, and so she returned thoughtfully to the palace.
Now it happened that upon this evening several young men of the kingdom, who were all of high rank, had determined to ask the King for the hand of the Princess; so they assembled in the throne room and demanded that the King choose which of them was most worthy to marry his daughter.
Now, it happened that on this evening several young men of the kingdom, all of high rank, decided to ask the King for the hand of the Princess; so they gathered in the throne room and insisted that the King choose which one of them was the most worthy to marry his daughter.
The King was in a quandary, for all the suitors were wealthy and powerful, and he feared that all but the one chosen would become his enemies. Therefore he thought long upon the matter, and at last said,
The King was in a tough spot, as all the suitors were rich and influential, and he worried that everyone except the one he chose would turn into his enemies. So he thought about it for a long time, and finally said,
"Where all are worthy it is difficult to decide which most deserves the hand of the Princess. Therefore I propose to test your wit. The one who shall ask me a riddle I cannot guess, can marry my daughter."
"Where everyone is deserving, it's tough to determine who most deserves the Princess's hand. So, I suggest we test your smarts. Whoever can pose a riddle that I can't solve will get to marry my daughter."
At this the young men looked thoughtful, and began to devise riddles that his Majesty should be unable to guess. But the King was a shrewd monarch, and each one of the riddles presented to him he guessed with ease.
At this, the young men looked pensive and started coming up with riddles that the King wouldn't be able to solve. But the King was a clever ruler, and he easily figured out every riddle they presented to him.
Now there was one amongst the suitors whom the Princess herself favored, as was but natural. He was a slender, fair-haired youth, with dreamy blue eyes and a rosy complexion, and although he loved the Princess dearly he despaired of finding a riddle that the King could not guess.
Now there was one among the suitors that the Princess herself liked, which was only natural. He was a slim, blond young man with dreamy blue eyes and a rosy complexion, and even though he loved the Princess deeply, he felt hopeless about finding a riddle that the King couldn’t solve.
But while he stood leaning against the wall the Princess approached him and whispered in his ear a riddle she had just thought of. Instantly his face brightened, and when the King called, "Now, Master Gracington, it is your turn," he advanced boldly to the throne.
But while he was leaning against the wall, the Princess came up to him and whispered a riddle she'd just thought of. Immediately, his face lit up, and when the King called out, "Now, Master Gracington, it's your turn," he stepped forward confidently to the throne.
"Speak your riddle, sir," said the King, gaily; for he thought this youth would also fail, and that he might therefore keep the Princess by his side for a time longer.
"Go ahead and share your riddle, sir," the King said cheerfully; he believed this young man would also fail, which would allow him to keep the Princess by his side a little longer.
But Master Gracington, with downcast eyes, knelt before the throne and spoke in this wise:
But Master Gracington, with lowered eyes, knelt before the throne and said this:
"This is my riddle, oh, King:
"This is my riddle, oh, King:
Humpty Dumpty fell down hard.
All the king's horses
And all the king's men
"Can't put Humpty together again!"
"Read me that, sire, an' you will!"
"Read that to me, sir, if you please!"
The King thought earnestly for a long time, and he slapped his head and rubbed his ears and walked the floor in great strides; but guess the riddle he could not.
The King thought hard for a long time, and he slapped his head, rubbed his ears, and paced back and forth in big strides; but he couldn’t figure out the riddle.
"You are a humbug, sir!" he cried out at last; "there is no answer to such a riddle."
"You are a fraud, sir!" he shouted at last; "there's no response to a puzzle like that."
"You are wrong, sire," answered the young man; "Humpty Dumpty was an egg."
"You’re mistaken, sir," replied the young man; "Humpty Dumpty was an egg."
"Why did I not think of that before!" exclaimed[217] the King; but he gave the Princess to the young man to be his bride, and they lived happily together.
"Why didn’t I think of that earlier!" exclaimed[217] the King; but he gave the Princess to the young man to be his bride, and they lived happily together.
And thus did Humpty Dumpty, even in his death, repay the kindness of the fair girl who had shown him such sights as an egg seldom sees.
And so Humpty Dumpty, even in his death, paid back the kindness of the sweet girl who had shown him things that an egg rarely sees.

The Woman Who Lived in a Shoe
Who lived in a shoe?
She had so many children
She was unsure of what to do;
She gave them some broth
No bread,
And whipped them all soundly
And sent them to their beds.

She lived in a peculiar little house, that looked something like this picture. It was not like most of the houses you see, but the old woman had it built herself, and liked it, and so it did not matter to her how odd it was. It stood upon the top[222] of a little hill, and there was a garden at the back and a pretty green lawn in front, with white gravel paths and many beds of bright colored flowers.
She lived in a strange little house that looked a bit like this picture. It wasn't like most of the houses you see, but the old woman had it built herself and loved it, so she didn't care how unusual it was. It sat on top[222] of a small hill, with a garden in the back and a nice green lawn in the front, featuring white gravel paths and lots of flower beds filled with bright colors.
The old woman was very happy and contented there until one day she received a letter saying that her daughter Hannah was dead and had sent her family of five children to their grandmother to be taken care of.
The elderly woman was very happy and content there until one day she got a letter saying that her daughter Hannah had died and had sent her family of five children to their grandmother to be looked after.
This misfortune ruined all the old woman's dreams of quiet; but the next day the children arrived—three boys and two girls,—and she made the best of it and gave them the beds her own daughters had once occupied, and her own cot as well; and she made a bed for herself on the parlor sofa.
This bad luck shattered all the old woman's hopes for peace; but the next day, the kids showed up—three boys and two girls—and she made the best of it, giving them the beds her own daughters had once used, as well as her own cot; and she set up a bed for herself on the living room sofa.
The youngsters were like all other children, and got into mischief once in awhile; but the old woman had much experience with children and managed to keep them in order very well, while they quickly learned to obey her, and generally did as they were bid.
The kids were just like every other child and occasionally got into trouble, but the old woman had a lot of experience with kids and was able to keep them in line pretty well. They quickly learned to listen to her and usually did what she told them to.
But scarcely had she succeeded in getting them settled in their new home when Margaret, another of her daughters, died, and sent four more children to her mother to be taken care of.
But hardly had she managed to get them settled in their new home when Margaret, one of her other daughters, died, leaving four more children for her mother to take care of.
The old woman scarcely knew where to keep this new flock that had come to her fold, for the house was already full; but she thought the matter over and finally decided she must build an addition to her house.
The old woman barely knew where to put this new flock that had come to her fold, since the house was already full; but she thought it over and eventually decided she needed to add on to her house.
So she hired a carpenter and built what is called a[223] "lean-to" at the right of her cottage, making it just big enough to accommodate the four new members of her family. When it was completed her house looked very much as it does in this picture.
So she hired a carpenter and built what is called a[223] "lean-to" on the right side of her cottage, making it just big enough to fit the four new members of her family. When it was finished, her house looked a lot like it does in this picture.

She put four little cots in her new part of the house, and then she sighed contentedly, and said, "Now all the babies are taken care of and will be comfortable until they grow up." Of course it was much more difficult to manage nine small children than five; and they often led each other into mischief, so that the flower beds began to be trampled upon and the green grass to be worn under the constant tread of little feet, and the furniture to show a good many scratches and bruises.
She set up four little cribs in her new section of the house, then sighed happily and said, "Now all the babies are taken care of and will be comfortable until they grow up." Of course, managing nine small kids was much more challenging than five; they often got each other into trouble, causing the flower beds to get trampled and the green grass to wear down from the constant patter of little feet, while the furniture showed plenty of scratches and dents.
But the old woman continued to look after them, as well as she was able, until Sarah, her third daughter, also died, and three more children were sent to their grandmother to be brought up.
But the old woman kept taking care of them as best as she could until Sarah, her third daughter, also passed away, and three more kids were sent to their grandmother to be raised.

The old woman was nearly distracted when she heard of this new addition to her family, but she did not give way to despair. She sent for the carpenter again, and had him build another addition to her house, as the picture shows. Then she put three new cots in the new part for the babies to sleep in, and when they arrived[224] they were just as cozy and comfortable as peas in a pod.
The old woman was almost overwhelmed when she heard about this new addition to her family, but she didn’t give in to despair. She called the carpenter again and had him build another extension to her house, as the picture shows. Then she set up three new cribs in the new section for the babies to sleep in, and when they arrived[224], they were as cozy and comfortable as peas in a pod.
The grandmother was a lively old woman for one of her years, but she found her time now fully occupied in cooking the meals for her twelve small grandchildren, and mending their clothes, and washing their faces, and undressing them at night and dressing them in the morning. There was just a dozen of the babies now, and when you consider they were about the same age you will realize what a large family the old woman had, and how fully her time was occupied in caring for them all.
The grandmother was a vibrant old woman for her age, but she now spent all her time cooking meals for her twelve little grandchildren, mending their clothes, washing their faces, undressing them at night, and dressing them in the morning. There were just twelve little ones, and when you think about how they were all around the same age, you'll see just how big of a family the old woman had and how completely her time was taken up caring for them all.
And now, to make the matter worse, her fourth daughter, who had been named Abigail, suddenly took sick and died, and she also had four small children that must be cared for in some way.
And now, to make things worse, her fourth daughter, named Abigail, suddenly got sick and died, leaving behind four small children who needed to be taken care of.
The old woman, having taken the other twelve, could not well refuse to adopt these little orphans also.
The old woman, after taking in the other twelve, couldn't really refuse to take in these little orphans as well.
"I may as well have sixteen as a dozen," she said, with a sigh; "they will drive me crazy some day, anyhow, so a few more will not matter at all!"
"I might as well have sixteen instead of a dozen," she said with a sigh. "They'll drive me crazy someday anyway, so a few more won't matter at all!"

Once more she sent for the carpenter, and bade him build a third addition to the house; and when it was completed she added four more cots to the dozen that were already in use. The house presented a very queer[225] appearance now, but she did not mind that so long as the babies were comfortable. "I shall not have to build again," she said; "and that is one satisfaction. I have now no more daughters to die and leave me their children, and therefore I must make up my mind to do the best I can with the sixteen that have already been inflicted upon me in my old age."
Once again, she called for the carpenter and asked him to build a third addition to the house. When it was finished, she added four more cots to the dozen that were already in use. The house looked quite odd now, but she didn’t care as long as the babies were comfortable. "At least I won’t have to build again," she said; "and that’s one thing to be thankful for. I have no more daughters to die and leave me their children, so I just have to accept the challenge and do the best I can with the sixteen that I already have to care for in my old age."
It was not long before all the grass about the house was trodden down, and the white gravel of the walks all thrown at the birds, and the flower beds trampled into shapeless masses by thirty-two little feet that ran about from morn till night. But the old woman did not complain at this; her time was too much taken up with the babies for her to miss the grass and the flowers.
It didn't take long for all the grass around the house to be flattened, the white gravel paths to be scattered by the birds, and the flower beds to be stomped into messy clumps by thirty-two little feet that ran around from morning till night. But the old woman didn’t mind; she was too busy with the babies to care about the grass and the flowers.
It cost so much money to clothe them that she decided to dress them all alike, so that they looked like the children of a regular orphan asylum. And it cost so much to feed them that she was obliged to give them the plainest food; so there was bread-and-milk for breakfast and milk-and-bread for dinner and bread-and-broth for supper. But it was a good and wholesome diet, and the children thrived and grew fat upon it.
It cost her so much to dress them that she decided to have them all wear the same clothes, making them look like kids from an actual orphanage. And it was so expensive to feed them that she had to give them the simplest meals; so they had bread and milk for breakfast, milk and bread for lunch, and bread and broth for dinner. But it was a nutritious and healthy diet, and the kids thrived and put on weight from it.
One day a stranger came along the road, and when he saw the old woman's house he began to laugh.
One day, a stranger walked down the road, and when he saw the old woman’s house, he started laughing.
"What are you laughing at, sir?" asked the grandmother, who was sitting upon her door-steps engaged in mending sixteen pairs of stockings.
"What are you laughing at, sir?" asked the grandmother, who was sitting on her front steps, mending sixteen pairs of stockings.
"At your house," the stranger replied; "it looks for all the world like a big shoe!"
"At your place," the stranger said, "it totally looks like a giant shoe!"
"A shoe!" she said, in surprise.
"A shoe!" she said, surprised.
"Why, yes. The chimneys are shoe-straps, and the steps are the heel, and all those additions make the foot of the shoe."
"Sure! The chimneys are like shoe straps, the steps are the heel, and all those additions create the foot of the shoe."
"Never mind," said the woman; "it may be a shoe, but it is full of babies, and that makes it different from most other shoes."
"Never mind," said the woman; "it might be a shoe, but it's full of babies, and that makes it different from most other shoes."
But the stranger went on to the village and told all he met that he had seen an old woman who lived in a shoe; and soon people came from all parts of the country to look at the queer house, and they usually went away laughing.
But the stranger continued to the village and told everyone he met that he had seen an old woman who lived in a shoe; soon, people came from all over the country to see the odd house, and they usually left laughing.
The old woman did not mind this at all; she was too busy to be angry. Some of the children were always getting bumped heads or bruised shins, or falling down and hurting themselves, and these had to be comforted. And some were naughty and had to be whipped; and some were dirty and had to be washed; and some were good and had to be kissed. It was "Gran'ma, do this!" and "Gran'ma, do that!" from morning to night, so that the poor grandmother was nearly distracted. The only peace she ever got was when they were all safely tucked in their little cots and were sound asleep; for then, at least, she was free from worry and had a chance to gather her scattered wits.
The old woman didn’t mind this at all; she was too busy to be angry. Some of the kids were always bumping their heads or scraping their shins, or falling and hurting themselves, and they needed comforting. Some were naughty and needed to be punished; some were dirty and needed a bath; and some were good and needed a kiss. It was "Gran'ma, do this!" and "Gran'ma, do that!" from morning to night, leaving the poor grandmother nearly overwhelmed. The only peace she ever got was when they were all tucked into their little beds and sound asleep; because then, at least, she was free from worry and could take a moment to collect her thoughts.
"There are so many children," she said one day to[227] the baker-man, "that I often really don't know what to do!"
"There are so many kids," she said one day to[227] the baker, "that I often really don't know what to do!"
"If they were mine, ma'am," he replied, "I'd send them to the poor-house, or else they'd send me to the mad-house."
"If they were mine, ma'am," he replied, "I'd send them to the poorhouse, or else they'd send me to the mental hospital."
Some of the children heard him say this, and they resolved to play him a trick in return for his ill-natured speech.
Some of the kids heard him say this, and they decided to play a prank on him in response to his mean words.
The baker-man came every day to the shoe-house, and brought two great baskets of bread in his arms for the children to eat with their milk and their broth.
The baker came by every day to the shoe-house, carrying two large baskets of bread for the children to enjoy with their milk and broth.
So one day, when the old woman had gone to the town to buy shoes, the children all painted their faces, to look as Indians do when they are on the war-path; and they caught the roosters and the turkey-cock and pulled feathers from their tails to stick in their hair. And then the boys made wooden tomahawks for the girls and bows-and-arrows for their own use, and then all sixteen went out and hid in the bushes near the top of the hill.
So one day, when the old woman went to town to buy shoes, the children all painted their faces to look like Indians on the warpath. They caught the roosters and the turkey and pulled feathers from their tails to stick in their hair. Then the boys made wooden tomahawks for the girls and bows and arrows for themselves, and all sixteen of them went out and hid in the bushes near the top of the hill.
By and by the baker-man came slowly up the path with a basket of bread on either arm; and just as he reached the bushes there sounded in his ears a most unearthly war-whoop. Then a flight of arrows came from the bushes, and although they were blunt and could do him no harm, they rattled all over his body; and one hit his nose, and another his chin, while several stuck fast in the loaves of bread.
By and by, the baker came slowly up the path with a basket of bread on each arm. Just as he reached the bushes, he heard an incredibly loud war-whoop. Then a flurry of arrows shot out from the bushes, and although they were dull and couldn’t hurt him, they bounced all over his body. One hit his nose, another hit his chin, and several stuck right into the loaves of bread.
Altogether, the baker-man was terribly frightened;[228] and when all the sixteen small Indians rushed from the bushes and flourished their tomahawks, he took to his heels and rand down the hill as fast as he could go!
Altogether, the baker was really scared;[228] and when all sixteen little Indians burst out of the bushes waving their tomahawks, he ran downhill as fast as he could!
When the grandmother returned she asked, "Where is the bread for your supper?"
When the grandmother came back, she asked, "Where's the bread for your dinner?"
The children looked at one another in surprise, for they had forgotten all about the bread. And then one of them confessed, and told her the whole story of how they had frightened the baker-man for saying he would send them to the poor-house.
The kids looked at each other in surprise because they had completely forgotten about the bread. Then one of them admitted it and shared the whole story of how they had scared the baker for saying he would send them to the poorhouse.
"You are sixteen very naughty children!" exclaimed the old woman; "and for punishment you must eat your broth without any bread, and afterwards each one shall have a sound whipping and be sent to bed."
"You are sixteen very naughty kids!" the old woman exclaimed. "As punishment, you have to eat your broth without any bread, and then each of you will get a real spanking and be sent to bed."
Then all the children began to cry at once, and there was such an uproar that their grandmother had to put cotton in her ears that she might not lose her hearing.
Then all the kids started crying at the same time, and there was such a commotion that their grandmother had to put cotton in her ears so she wouldn't lose her hearing.
But she kept her promise, and made them eat their broth without any bread; for, indeed, there was no bread to give them.
But she kept her promise and made them eat their broth without any bread because, in fact, there was no bread to give them.
Then she stood them in a row and undressed them, and as she put the night-dress on each one she gave it a sound whipping and sent it to bed.
Then she lined them up and took their clothes off, and as she put the nightgown on each one, she gave it a good spanking and sent it to bed.
They cried some, of course, but they knew very well they deserved the punishment, and it was not long before all of them were sound asleep.
They cried a bit, of course, but they knew they deserved the punishment, and it wasn't long before they were all sound asleep.
They took care not to play any more tricks on[229] the baker-man, and as they grew older they were naturally much better behaved.
They made sure not to play any more tricks on[229] the baker, and as they got older, they naturally behaved much better.
Before many years the boys were old enough to work for the neighboring farmers, and that made the woman's family a good deal smaller. And then the girls grew up and married, and found homes of their own, so that all the children were in time well provided for.
Before long, the boys were old enough to work for the nearby farmers, which made the woman's family quite a bit smaller. Then the girls grew up, got married, and found homes of their own, so eventually, all the children were well taken care of.
But not one of them forgot the kind grandmother who had taken such good care of them, and often they tell their children of the days when they lived with the old woman in a shoe and frightened the baker-man almost into fits with their wooden tomahawks.
But none of them forgot the caring grandmother who had looked after them so well, and often they share stories with their kids about the times they lived with the old woman in a shoe and scared the baker almost to death with their wooden tomahawks.

Little Miss Muffet
Sat on a small mound,
Eating of curds and whey.
A giant spider appeared.
And sat down next to her
And frightened Miss Muffet away.
The child's father spent his days at his office and his evenings at his club; her mother was a leader in society, and therefore fully engaged from morning till[234] night and from night till morn; so that Little Miss Muffet seldom saw her parents and scarce knew them when she did see them.
The child's dad spent his days at work and his evenings at the club; her mom was a prominent figure in society, busy from morning until[234] night and then through the night; so Little Miss Muffet rarely saw her parents and hardly knew them when she did.
I have never known by what name she was christened. Perhaps she did not know herself, for everyone had called her "Miss Muffet" since she could remember. The servants spoke of her respectfully as Miss Muffet. Mrs. Muffet would say, at times, "By the way, Nurse, how is Miss Muffet getting along?" And Mr. Muffet, when he met his little daughter by chance on the walk or in the hallway, would stop and look at her gravely and say, "So this is Miss Muffet. Well, how are you feeling, little one?" And then, without heeding her answer, he would walk away.
I’ve never known what her real name was. Maybe she didn’t know either, since everyone had called her "Miss Muffet" for as long as she could remember. The staff referred to her respectfully as Miss Muffet. Mrs. Muffet would occasionally ask, "By the way, Nurse, how is Miss Muffet doing?" And Mr. Muffet, when he happened to see his little daughter in the hallway or outside, would stop, look at her seriously, and say, "So this is Miss Muffet. How are you feeling, sweetheart?" Then, without paying attention to her answer, he would just walk away.
Perhaps you think that Miss Muffet, surrounded by every luxury and with a dozen servants to wait upon her, was happy and contented; but such was not the case. She wanted to run and romp, but they told her it was unladylike; she wished to play with other children, but none were rich enough to be proper associates for her; she longed to dig in the dirt in the garden, but Nurse Holloweg was shocked at the very thought. So Miss Muffet became sullen and irritable, and scolded everyone about her, and lived a very unhappy life. And her food was too rich and gave her dyspepsia, so that she grew thin and pale and did not sleep well at night.
Maybe you think that Miss Muffet, surrounded by every luxury and with a dozen servants to cater to her, was happy and content; but that wasn’t the case. She wanted to run and play, but they told her it wasn’t ladylike; she wished to play with other kids, but none were wealthy enough to be proper friends for her; she longed to dig in the dirt in the garden, but Nurse Holloweg was horrified at even the idea. So Miss Muffet became moody and irritable, scolding everyone around her, and lived a very unhappy life. Her food was too rich, giving her indigestion, which made her thin and pale, and she didn’t sleep well at night.
One afternoon her mother, who happened to be at[235] home for an hour, suddenly thought of her little daughter; so she rang the bell and asked for Nurse Holloweg.
One afternoon, her mom, who was at[235] home for an hour, suddenly thought of her little daughter. So she rang the bell and asked for Nurse Holloweg.
"How is Miss Muffet, Nurse?" enquired the lady.
"How is Miss Muffet doing, Nurse?" asked the lady.
"Very badly, ma'am," was the reply.
"Not great, ma'am," was the reply.
"Badly! What do you mean? Is she ill?"
"Badly! What do you mean? Is she sick?"
"She's far from well, ma'am," answered the Nurse, "and seems to be getting worse every day."
"She's not doing well at all, ma'am," the Nurse replied, "and it looks like she's getting worse each day."
"Well," replied the lady; "you must have the doctor to see her; and don't forget to let me know what he says. That is all, Nurse."
"Well," the lady replied, "you need to have the doctor check on her; and don’t forget to tell me what he says. That’s all, Nurse."
She turned to her novel again, and the Nurse walked away and sent a servant for the doctor. That great man, when he came, shook his head solemnly and said,
She turned back to her book, and the nurse walked away to get a servant to fetch the doctor. That exceptional man, when he arrived, shook his head tragically and said,
"She must have a change. Take her away into the country as soon as possible."
"She needs a change. Take her to the countryside as soon as you can."
"And very good advice it was, too," remarked the Nurse to one of the maids; "for I feel as if I needed a change myself."
"And that was really good advice," the Nurse said to one of the maids, "because I feel like I could use a change myself."
When she reported the matter to Mrs. Muffet the mother answered,
When she told Mrs. Muffet about it, her mother replied,
"Very well; I will see Mr. Muffet and have him write out a cheque."
"Alright; I will talk to Mr. Muffet and have him write a check."
And so it was that a week later Little Miss Muffet went to the country, or rather to a small town where there was a summer hotel that had been highly recommended to Nurse Holloweg; and with her went the string of maids and a wagon-load of boxes and trunks.
And so it happened that a week later, Little Miss Muffet went to the countryside, or more specifically, to a small town where there was a summer hotel that had been highly recommended to Nurse Holloweg. Along with her went a group of maids and a wagon full of boxes and trunks.
The morning after their arrival the little girl asked to go out upon the lawn.
The morning after they arrived, the little girl asked to go outside to the lawn.
"Well," replied Nurse Holloweg, "Sarah can take you out for half an hour. But remember you are not to run and get heated, for that will ruin your complexion; and you must not speak to any of the common children you meet, for your mother would object; and you must not get your shoes dusty nor your dress soiled, nor disobey Sarah in any way."
"Well," replied Nurse Holloweg, "Sarah can take you out for half an hour. But remember, you can’t run around and get all worked up, or it will mess up your complexion; and you shouldn’t talk to any of the regular kids you see, because your mom wouldn’t like it; and you need to keep your shoes clean and your dress tidy, and don’t disobey Sarah at all."
Little Miss Muffet went out in a very angry and sulky mood.
Little Miss Muffet went out feeling really angry and sulky.
"What's the use of being in the country," she thought, "if I must act just as I did in the city? I hate Nurse Holloweg, and Sarah, and all the rest of them! and if I dared I'd just—just run away."
"What's the point of being in the countryside," she thought, "if I have to act the same way I did in the city? I can't stand Nurse Holloweg, and Sarah, and all the others! And if I were brave enough, I'd just—just run away."
Indeed, a few minutes later, when Sarah had fallen asleep upon a bench under a big shade tree, Miss Muffet decided she would really run away for once in her life, and see how it seemed.
Indeed, a few minutes later, when Sarah had fallen asleep on a bench under a big shade tree, Miss Muffet decided she would actually run away for once in her life and see what it felt like.
There was a pretty lane near by, running between shady trees far out into the country, and, stealing softly away from Sarah's side, the little girl ran as fast as she could go, and never stopped until she was all out of breath.
There was a nice path nearby, winding between shady trees way out in the countryside, and, quietly slipping away from Sarah's side, the little girl ran as fast as she could and didn’t stop until she was completely out of breath.
While she rested and wondered what she could do next, a farmer came along, driving an empty cart.
While she took a break and thought about what to do next, a farmer came by, pulling an empty cart.
"I'll catch on behind," said Miss Muffet, gleefully, "just as I've seen the boys do in the city. Won't it be fun!"
"I'll follow behind," said Miss Muffet, happily, "just like I've seen the boys do in the city. It'll be so much fun!"
So she ran and caught on the end of the cart, and actually climbed into it, falling all in a heap upon the straw that lay upon the bottom. But it didn't hurt her at all, and the next minute the farmer whipped up his horses, and they went trotting along the lane, carrying Miss Muffet farther and farther away from hated Nurse Holloweg and the dreadful maids.
So she ran and grabbed onto the end of the cart, and actually climbed into it, collapsing in a heap on the straw that was at the bottom. But it didn't hurt her at all, and the next moment the farmer urged his horses on, and they trotted down the lane, taking Miss Muffet farther and farther away from the despised Nurse Holloweg and the terrible maids.
She looked around upon the green fields and the waving grain, and drew in deep breaths of the fresh country air, and was happy for almost the first time in her little life. By and by she lay back upon the straw and fell asleep; and the farmer, who did not know she was in his cart, drove on for many miles, until at last he stopped at a small wooden farm-house, and jumped to the ground.
She looked around at the green fields and the swaying grain, taking deep breaths of the fresh country air, and felt happy for almost the first time in her young life. Eventually, she lay back on the straw and fell asleep; the farmer, unaware that she was in his cart, drove on for many miles until he finally stopped at a small wooden farmhouse and jumped down from the wagon.
A woman came to the door to greet him, and he said to her,
A woman came to the door to welcome him, and he said to her,
"Well, mother, we're home again, you see."
"Well, Mom, we're home again, you see."
"So I see," she answered; "but did you bring my groceries?"
"So I see," she replied, "but did you bring my groceries?"
"Yes," he replied, as he began to unharness the horses; "they are in the cart."
"Yeah," he said as he started to unhook the horses. "They're in the cart."
So she came to the cart and looked within, and saw Miss Muffet, who was still asleep.
So she approached the cart and peered inside, where she saw Miss Muffet, who was still asleep.
"Where did you get the little girl?" asked the farmer's wife, in surprise.
"Where did you get the little girl?" the farmer's wife asked, surprised.
"What little girl?" asked he.
"What girl?" he asked.
"The one in the cart."
"The one in the cart."
He came to the cart and looked in, and was as surprised as his wife.
He approached the cart and peered inside, equally surprised as his wife.
"She must have climbed into the cart when I left the town," he said; "but waken her, wife, and we will hear what she has to say."
"She must have climbed into the cart when I left the town," he said; "but wake her up, wife, and we will hear what she has to say."
So the farmer's wife shook the girl by the arm, and Miss Muffet sat up in the cart and rubbed her eyes and wondered where she was.
So the farmer's wife shook the girl by the arm, and Miss Muffet sat up in the cart, rubbed her eyes, and wondered where she was.
"How came you in my cart?" asked the farmer.
"How did you end up in my cart?" asked the farmer.
"I caught on behind, and climbed in," answered the girl.
"I got in behind and climbed in," replied the girl.
"What is your name, and where do you live?" enquired the farmer's wife.
"What’s your name, and where do you live?" asked the farmer's wife.
"My name is Miss Muffet, and I live in a big city,—but where, I do not know."
"My name is Miss Muffet, and I live in a big city—but I don’t know where."
And that was all she could tell them, so the woman said at last,
And that was everything she could share with them, so the woman finally said,
"We must keep her till some one comes to claim her, and she can earn her living by helping me make the cheeses."
"We need to keep her here until someone comes to claim her, and she can support herself by helping me make the cheeses."
"That will be nice," said Miss Muffet, with a laugh, "for Nurse Holloweg never lets me do anything, and I should like to help somebody do something."
"That would be great," said Miss Muffet, laughing, "because Nurse Holloweg never lets me do anything, and I’d really like to help someone do something."
So they led her into the house, where the farmer's wife wondered at the fine texture of her dress and admired the golden chain that hung around her neck.
So they brought her into the house, where the farmer's wife marveled at the delicate fabric of her dress and admired the gold chain that draped around her neck.
"Some one will surely come for her," the woman[239] said to her husband, "for she is richly dressed and must belong to a family of some importance."
"Someone will definitely come for her," the woman[239] said to her husband, "because she's dressed very elegantly and has to come from a family of significance."
Nevertheless, when they had eaten dinner, for which Little Miss Muffet had a wonderful appetite, the woman took her into the dairy and told her how she could assist her in curdling the milk and preparing it for the cheese-press.
Nevertheless, after they had dinner, which Little Miss Muffet enjoyed a lot, the woman took her into the dairy and showed her how she could help curdle the milk and get it ready for the cheese-press.
"Why, it's really fun to work," said the girl, at first, "and I should like to live here always. I do hope Nurse Holloweg will not find me."
"Why, it's really fun to work," said the girl, at first, "and I would love to live here forever. I really hope Nurse Holloweg doesn't find me."
After a time, however, she grew weary, and wanted to rest; but the woman had not yet finished her cheese-making, so she bade the girl keep at her tasks.
After a while, though, she got tired and wanted to take a break; but the woman hadn't finished making cheese yet, so she told the girl to keep working on her tasks.
"It's time enough to rest when the work is done," she said, "and if you stay with me you must earn your board. No one is allowed to idle in this house."
"It's time to rest when the work is done," she said, "and if you stay with me, you have to earn your keep. No one is allowed to loaf around in this house."
So Little Miss Muffet, though she felt like crying and was very tired, kept at her work until at length all was finished and the last cheese was in the press.
So Little Miss Muffet, even though she wanted to cry and was really tired, kept working until finally everything was done and the last cheese was in the press.
"Now," said the farmer's wife, "since you have worked so well I shall give you a dish of curds and whey for your supper, and you may go out into the orchard and eat it under the shade of the trees."
"Now," said the farmer's wife, "since you've worked so hard, I will give you a bowl of curds and whey for your dinner, and you can go out to the orchard and eat it in the shade of the trees."
Little Miss Muffet had never eaten curds and whey before, and did not know how they tasted; but she was very hungry, so she took the dish and went into the orchard.
Little Miss Muffet had never had curds and whey before and didn’t know what they tasted like; but she was very hungry, so she grabbed the dish and went into the orchard.
She first looked around for a place to sit down,[240] and finally discovered a little grassy mound, which is called a tuffet in the country, and seated herself upon it. Then she tasted the curds and whey and found them very good.
She first looked around for a spot to sit down,[240] and finally found a small grassy mound, known as a tuffet in the area, and sat down on it. Then she sampled the curds and whey and found them really tasty.
But while she was eating she chanced to look down at her feet, and there was a great black spider coming straight towards her. The girl had never seen such an enormous and hideous-looking spider before, and she was so frightened that she gave a scream and tipped backward off the tuffet, spilling the curds and whey all over her dress as she did so. This frightened her more than ever, and as soon as she could get upon her feet she scampered away to the farm-house as fast as she could go, crying bitterly as she ran.
But while she was eating, she happened to look down at her feet, and there was a huge black spider crawling right toward her. The girl had never seen such a big and ugly spider before, and she was so scared that she screamed and fell backward off the tuffet, spilling the curds and whey all over her dress. This scared her even more, and as soon as she could get up, she ran to the farmhouse as fast as she could, crying hard as she went.
The farmer's wife tried to comfort her, and Miss Muffet, between her sobs, said she had seen "the awfulest, biggest, blackest spider in all the world!"
The farmer's wife tried to comfort her, and Miss Muffet, between her sobs, said she had seen "the biggest, scariest, blackest spider ever!"
This made the woman laugh, for she was not afraid of spiders.
This made the woman laugh, because she wasn't afraid of spiders.
Soon after they heard a sound of wheels upon the road and a handsome carriage came dashing up to the gate.
Soon after, they heard the sound of wheels on the road, and a stylish carriage came speeding up to the gate.
"Has anyone seen a little girl who has run away?" asked Nurse Holloweg, leaning out of the carriage.
"Has anyone seen a little girl who has run away?" asked Nurse Holloweg, leaning out of the carriage.
"Oh, yes," answered Little Miss Muffet; "here I am, Nurse." And she ran out and jumped into the carriage, for she was very glad to get back again to those who would care for her and not ask her to work making cheeses.
"Oh, yes," replied Little Miss Muffet; "I'm here, Nurse." And she rushed out and hopped into the carriage, feeling very happy to be with those who would look after her and wouldn't make her work making cheeses.
When they were driving back to the town the Nurse said,
When they were driving back to town, the nurse said,
"You must promise me, Miss Muffet, never to run away again. You have frightened me nearly into hysterics, and had you been lost your mother would have been quite disappointed."
"You have to promise me, Miss Muffet, that you’ll never run away again. You scared me almost to tears, and if you had gotten lost, your mother would have been really upset."
The little girl was silent for a time; then she answered,
The little girl was quiet for a moment; then she replied,
"I will promise not to run away if you will let me play as other children do. But if you do not allow me to run and romp and dig in the ground, I shall keep running away, no matter how many horrid spiders come to frighten me!"
"I promise not to run away if you let me play like other kids do. But if you don’t let me run around, have fun, and dig in the dirt, I’ll keep running away, no matter how many creepy spiders try to scare me!"
And Nurse Holloweg, who had really been much alarmed at so nearly losing her precious charge, thought it wise to agree to Miss Muffet's terms.
And Nurse Holloweg, who had been really worried about almost losing her precious charge, decided it was best to agree to Miss Muffet's terms.
She kept her word, too, and when Little Miss Muffet went back to her home in the city her cheeks were as red as roses and her eyes sparkled with health. And she grew, in time, to be a beautiful young lady, and as healthy and robust as she was beautiful. Seeing which, the doctor put an extra large fee in his bill for advising that the little girl be taken to the country; and Mr. Muffet paid it without a word of protest.
She kept her promise too, and when Little Miss Muffet returned home to the city, her cheeks were as red as roses and her eyes sparkled with health. Over time, she grew into a beautiful young woman, as healthy and strong as she was gorgeous. Seeing this, the doctor added an extra large fee to his bill for suggesting that the little girl be taken to the countryside; Mr. Muffet paid it without any complaints.
Even after Miss Muffet grew up and was married she never forgot the day that she ran away, nor the curds and whey she ate for her supper, nor the great spider that frightened her away from the tuffet.
Even after Miss Muffet grew up and got married, she never forgot the day she ran away, nor the curds and whey she had for dinner, nor the big spider that scared her away from the tuffet.

Three Wise Men of Gotham
Went to sea in a bowl.
If the bowl had been stronger
My tale had been longer.
When this man passed down the street with his stately tread the people all removed their hats and bowed to him with great reverence, saying within themselves,
When this man walked down the street with his dignified stride, everyone took off their hats and bowed to him with deep respect, thinking to themselves,
"He is very wise, this great man; he is a second Socrates."
"He is very wise, this great man; he is a second Socrates."
And soon this was the only name he was called by, and every one in Gotham knew him as "Socrates."
And soon, this became the only name he was known by, and everyone in Gotham recognized him as "Socrates."
To be sure this man was not really wise. Had they realized the truth, not one he met but knew more than Socrates; but his venerable appearance certainly betokened great wisdom, and no one appeared to remember that things are seldom what they seem.
To be sure, this man wasn't really wise. If they'd recognized the truth, not a single person he met knew less than Socrates; but his respectable appearance definitely suggested great wisdom, and no one seemed to remember that things are rarely what they appear to be.
Socrates would strut about with bowed head and arms clasped behind him, and think:
Socrates would walk around with his head down and his arms crossed behind his back, lost in thought:
"My! how wise these people take me to be. Every one admires my beautiful beard. When I look into their faces they drop their eyes. I am, in truth, a wonderful man, and if I say nothing they will believe I am full of wisdom. Ah, here comes the schoolmaster; I shall frown heavily and refuse to notice him, for then he also will be deceived and think I am pondering upon matters of great import."
"Wow! These people really think I'm clever. Everyone admires my nice beard. When I look at them, they look away. Honestly, I'm an amazing person, and if I don’t say anything, they'll think I'm full of wisdom. Ah, here comes the schoolmaster; I'll frown deeply and ignore him, so he’ll be misled into thinking I’m deep in thought about important issues."
Really, the one wise thing about this Socrates was his ability to keep quiet. For, saying no word, it was impossible he should betray his ignorance.
Really, the only smart thing about this Socrates was his ability to stay silent. By not saying a word, he made it impossible for him to show his ignorance.
Singularly enough, over by the south gate of Gotham there dwelt another wise man, of much the same appearance as Socrates. His white beard was a trifle longer and he had lost his left eye, which was covered by a black patch; but in all other ways his person betokened as much wisdom as that of the other.
Strangely enough, near the south gate of Gotham lived another wise man who looked a lot like Socrates. His white beard was a little longer, and he had lost his left eye, which was covered by a black patch; but in every other way, he showed as much wisdom as the other.
He did not walk about, being lazy and preferring[247] his ease; but he lived in a little cottage with one room, where the people came to consult him in regard to all their troubles.
He didn't walk around, being lazy and preferring[247] to take it easy; instead, he lived in a small cottage with one room, where people came to talk to him about all their problems.
They had named him Sophocles, and when anything went wrong they would say,
They named him Sophocles, and whenever something went wrong, they would say,
"Let us go and consult Sophocles, for he is very wise and will tell us what to do."
"Let's go talk to Sophocles, because he’s really wise and can tell us what to do."
Thus one man, who had sued his neighbor in the courts, became worried over the outcome of the matter and came to consult the wise man.
Thus one man, who had taken his neighbor to court, became anxious about the outcome and went to seek advice from the wise man.
"Tell me, O Sophocles!" he said, as he dropped a piece of money upon a plate, "shall I win my lawsuit or not?"
"Tell me, Sophocles!" he said, as he dropped a coin onto a plate, "am I going to win my lawsuit or not?"
Sophocles appeared to ponder for a moment, and then he looked at his questioner with his one eye and replied,
Sophocles seemed to think for a moment, then he looked at his questioner with his one eye and replied,
"If it is not decided against you, you will certainly win your suit."
"If the decision isn't against you, you will definitely win your case."
And the man was content, and went away feeling that his money had been well invested.
And the man felt satisfied and left thinking that his money had been well spent.
At another time the mother of a pair of baby twins came to him in great trouble.
At another time, the mother of a pair of infant twins came to him in a lot of distress.
"O most wise Sophocles!" she said, "I am in despair! For my little twin girls are just alike, and I have lost the ribbon that I placed on one that I might be able to tell them apart. Therefore I cannot determine which is Amelia and which is Ophelia, and as the priest has christened them by their proper names it would be a sin to call them wrongly."
"O most wise Sophocles!" she said, "I'm in despair! My little twin girls look exactly the same, and I've lost the ribbon that I put on one to tell them apart. Because of this, I can't figure out which one is Amelia and which one is Ophelia, and since the priest has named them properly, it would be a sin to call them by the wrong names."

"Cannot the priest tell?" asked the wise man.
"Can't the priest tell?" asked the wise man.
"No one can tell," answered the woman; "neither the priest nor their father nor myself, for they are just alike. And they are yet too young to remember their own names. Therefore your great wisdom is our only resource."
"No one can say," the woman replied; "neither the priest nor their father nor I, because they look exactly the same. And they're still too young to remember their names. So your great wisdom is our only hope."
"Bring them to me," commanded Sophocles.
"Bring them to me," Sophocles ordered.
And when they were brought he looked at them attentively and said,
And when they were brought in, he looked at them closely and said,
"This is Ophelia and this Amelia. Now tie a red ribbon about Ophelia's wrist and put a blue ribbon on Amelia, and so long as they wear them you will not be troubled to tell them apart."
"This is Ophelia and this is Amelia. Now tie a red ribbon around Ophelia's wrist and put a blue ribbon on Amelia, and as long as they wear them, you won't have trouble telling them apart."
Everyone marvelled greatly that Sophocles should know the children better than their own mother, but he said to himself,
Everyone was amazed that Sophocles knew the kids better than their own mother, but he thought to himself,
"Since no one can prove that I am wrong I am sure to be right;" and thus he maintained his reputation for wisdom.
"Since no one can prove that I'm wrong, I'm confident I’m right;" and so he upheld his reputation for wisdom.
In a little side street near the center of Gotham lived an old woman named Deborah Smith. Her home was a wretched little hut, for she was poor, and supported herself and her husband by begging in the streets. Her husband was a lazy, short, fat old man, who lay upon a ragged blanket in the hut all day and refused to work.
In a small side street close to the center of Gotham, there lived an old woman named Deborah Smith. Her home was a miserable little shack because she was poor and supported herself and her husband by begging on the streets. Her husband was a lazy, short, chubby old man who lay on a tattered blanket in the shack all day and refused to work.
"One beggar in the family is enough," he used to grumble, when his wife upbraided him, "and I am[249] really too tired to work. So let me alone, my Deborah, as I am about to take another nap."
"One beggar in the family is enough," he used to complain when his wife scolded him, "and I am[249] really too tired to work. So just leave me alone, my Deborah, as I'm about to take another nap."
Nothing she could say would arouse him to action, and she finally allowed him to do as he pleased.
Nothing she said could get him to act, and she eventually let him do whatever he wanted.
But one day she met Socrates walking in the street, and after watching him for a time made up her mind he was nothing more than a fool. Other people certainly thought him wise, but she was a shrewd old woman, and could see well enough that he merely looked wise. The next day she went to the south of the city to beg, and there she heard of Sophocles. When the people repeated his wise sayings she thought,
But one day she saw Socrates walking down the street, and after observing him for a while, she decided he was just a fool. Other people definitely considered him wise, but she was a sharp old woman and could tell he just looked wise. The next day she headed to the south side of the city to beg, and there she heard about Sophocles. When the people recited his wise sayings, she thought,
"Here is another fool, for any one could tell as much as this man does."
"Here’s another fool, since anyone could figure out as much as this guy does."
Still, she went to see Sophocles, and, dropping a penny upon his plate, she asked,
Still, she went to see Sophocles and, dropping a penny on his plate, she asked,
"Tell me, O wise man, how shall I drive my husband to work?"
"Tell me, wise one, how can I motivate my husband to go to work?"
"By starving him," answered Sophocles; "if you refuse to feed him he must find a way to feed himself."
"By starving him," Sophocles replied; "if you refuse to feed him, he’ll have to find a way to feed himself."
"That is true," she thought, as she went away; "but any fool could have told me that. This wise man is a fraud; even my husband is as wise as he."
"That's true," she thought as she walked away; "but any idiot could've told me that. This so-called wise man is a fraud; even my husband is just as wise as he is."
Then she stopped short and slapped her hand against her forehead.
Then she suddenly stopped and slapped her hand against her forehead.
"Why," she cried, "I will make a Wise Man of Perry, my husband, and then he can earn money without working!"
"Why," she exclaimed, "I will turn Perry, my husband, into a Wise Man, and then he can make money without having to work!"
So she went to her husband and said,
So she went to her husband and said,
"Get up, Perry Smith, and wash yourself; for I am going to make a Wise Man of you."
"Get up, Perry Smith, and wash up; because I’m going to make a Wise Man out of you."
"I won't," he replied.
"I won't," he said.
"You will," she declared, "for it is the easiest way to earn money I have ever discovered."
"You will," she said, "because it's the simplest way to make money I've ever found."
Then she took a stick and beat him so fiercely that at last he got up, and agreed to do as she said.
Then she grabbed a stick and hit him so hard that eventually he stood up and agreed to do what she wanted.
She washed his long beard until it was as white as snow, and she shaved his head to make him look bald and venerable. Then she brought him a flowing black robe with a girdle at the middle; and when he was dressed, lo! he looked fully as wise as either Socrates or Sophocles.
She washed his long beard until it was as white as snow, and she shaved his head to make him look bald and wise. Then she brought him a flowing black robe with a belt at the waist; and when he was dressed, wow! he looked just as wise as either Socrates or Sophocles.
"You must have a new name," she said, "for no one will ever believe that Perry Smith is a Wise Man. So I shall hereafter call you Pericles, the Wisest Man of Gotham!"
"You need a new name," she said, "because no one will ever believe that Perry Smith is a Wise Man. So from now on, I will call you Pericles, the Wisest Man of Gotham!"
She then led him into the streets, and to all they met she declared,
She then took him out into the streets, and to everyone they encountered, she announced,
"This is Pericles, the wisest man in the world."
"This is Pericles, the smartest guy in the world."
"What does he know?" they asked.
"What does he know?" they asked.
"Everything, and much else," she replied.
"Everything, and a lot more," she replied.
Then came a carter, and putting a piece of money in the hand of Pericles, he enquired,
Then a car driver arrived and put a coin in Pericles' hand, asking,
"Pray tell me of your wisdom what is wrong with my mare?"
"Please tell me your thoughts, what is wrong with my horse?"
"How should I know?" asked Pericles.
"How am I supposed to know?" asked Pericles.
"I thought you knew everything," returned the carter, in surprise.
"I thought you knew everything," the carter replied, surprised.
"I do," declared Pericles; "but you have not told me what her symptoms are."
"I do," said Pericles, "but you haven't told me what her symptoms are."
"She refuses to eat anything," said the carter.
"She won't eat anything," said the carter.
"Then she is not hungry," returned Pericles; "for neither man nor beast will refuse to eat when hungry."
"Then she isn't hungry," replied Pericles; "because neither humans nor animals will turn down food when they're hungry."
And the people who heard him whispered together and said,
And the people who heard him murmured to each other and said,
"Surely this is a wise man, for he has told the carter what is wrong with his mare."
"Surely this is a smart guy, because he has told the cart driver what’s wrong with his horse."
After a few days the fame of Pericles' sayings came to the ears of both Socrates and Sophocles, and they resolved to see him, for each feared he would prove more wise than they were, knowing themselves to be arrant humbugs. So one morning the three wise men met together outside the hut of Pericles, and they sat themselves down upon stools, facing each other, while a great crowd of people gathered around to hear the words of wisdom that dropped from their lips.
After a few days, Pericles' famous quotes reached both Socrates and Sophocles, and they decided to pay him a visit, as each feared he might be wiser than they — aware of their own shortcomings. So one morning, the three wise men met outside Pericles' hut and settled onto stools, facing each other, while a large crowd gathered around to hear the wisdom that flowed from their conversations.
But for a time all three were silent, and regarded one another anxiously, for each feared he might betray himself.
But for a while, all three were quiet and looked at each other nervously, as each feared they might give themselves away.
Finally Sophocles winked his one eye at the others and said, in a grave voice,
Finally, Sophocles winked his one eye at the others and said, in a serious tone,
"The earth is flat; for, were it round, as some fools say, all the people would slide off the surface."
"The earth is flat; because if it were round, like some fools claim, everyone would slide off the surface."
Then the people, who had listened eagerly, clapped their hands together and murmured,
Then the people, who had listened eagerly, clapped their hands and murmured,
"Sophocles is wisest of all. What he says is truth."
"Sophocles is the wisest of them all. What he says is the truth."
This provoked Socrates greatly, for he felt his reputation was in danger; so he said with a frown,
This upset Socrates a lot, because he felt his reputation was at risk; so he said with a scowl,
"The world is shallow, like a dish; were it flat the water would all run over the edges, and we should have no oceans."
"The world is shallow, like a plate; if it were flat, all the water would spill over the sides, and we wouldn't have any oceans."
Then the people applauded more loudly than before, and cried,
Then the crowd cheered even louder than before and shouted,
"Socrates is right! he is wisest of all."
"Socrates is right! He is the wisest of all."
Pericles, at this, shifted uneasily upon his stool, for he knew he must dispute the matter boldly or his fame would depart from him. Therefore he said, with grave deliberation,
Pericles, feeling a bit uncomfortable on his stool, realized he had to tackle the issue head-on or risk losing his reputation. So, he replied with serious thought,
"You are wrong, my friends. The world is hollow, like the shell of a cocoanut, and we are all inside the shell. The sky above us is the roof, and if you go out upon the ocean you will come to a place, no matter in which direction you go, where the sky and the water meet. I know this is true, for I have been to sea."
"You’re mistaken, my friends. The world is empty, like a coconut shell, and we’re all inside it. The sky above us acts as the roof, and if you head out onto the ocean, you’ll reach a point—no matter which way you go—where the sky meets the water. I know this is true because I’ve been to the sea."
The people cheered loudly at this, and said,
The crowd cheered loudly at this and said,
"Long live Pericles, the wisest of the wise men!"
"Long live Pericles, the smartest of the smart!"
"I shall hold I am right," protested Sophocles, "until Pericles and Socrates prove that I am wrong."
"I'll stand by my belief," Sophocles insisted, "until Pericles and Socrates can show me I'm mistaken."
"That is fair enough," said the people.
"That sounds fair," said the people.
"And I also shall hold myself to be right until they prove me wrong," declared Socrates, firmly.
"And I will consider myself right until they prove me wrong," Socrates declared firmly.
"I know I am right," said Pericles, "for you cannot prove me wrong."
"I know I'm right," said Pericles, "because you can't prove me wrong."
"We can take a boat and sail over the sea," remarked Socrates, "and when we come to the edge we will know the truth. Will you go?"
"We can take a boat and sail across the sea," remarked Socrates, "and when we reach the edge, we will discover the truth. Will you join me?"
"Yes," answered Sophocles; and Pericles, because he did not dare refuse, said "Yes" also.
"Yes," replied Sophocles; and Pericles, not wanting to say no, also replied, "Yes."
Then they went to the shore of the sea, and the people followed them. There was no boat to be found anywhere, for the fishers were all away upon the water; but there was a big wooden bowl lying upon the shore, which the fishermen used to carry their fish to market in.
Then they went to the beach, and the people followed them. There wasn't a boat in sight since all the fishermen were out on the water; however, there was a large wooden bowl on the shore that the fishermen used to transport their fish to market.
"This will do," said Pericles, who, because he weighed the most, was the greatest fool of the three.
"This is fine," said Pericles, who, because he was the heaviest, was the biggest fool of the three.
So the wise men all sat within the bowl, with their feet together, and the people pushed them out into the water.
So the wise men all sat in the bowl, with their feet together, and the people pushed them out into the water.
The tide caught the bowl and floated it out to sea, and before long the wise men were beyond sight of land.
The tide grabbed the bowl and carried it out to sea, and soon the wise men were out of view of the land.
They were all greatly frightened, for the bowl was old and cracked, and the water leaked slowly through until their feet were covered. They clung to the edge with their hands and looked at one another with white faces. Said Pericles,
They were all really scared, because the bowl was old and cracked, and the water was slowly leaking through until their feet were covered. They held onto the edge with their hands and looked at each other with pale faces. Pericles said,
"I was a fool to come to sea in this bowl."
"I was stupid to come to sea in this small boat."
"Ah," remarked Socrates, "if you are a fool, as you confess, then you cannot be a wise man."
"Ah," Socrates said, "if you’re a fool, as you admit, then you can’t be a wise man."
"No," answered Pericles, "but I'll soon be a dead man."
"No," replied Pericles, "but I'll be dead soon."
"I also was a fool," said Sophocles, who was weeping from his one eye and trembling all over, "for if I had stayed upon land I would not have been drowned."
"I was also a fool," said Sophocles, who was crying from one eye and shaking all over, "because if I had stayed on land, I wouldn't have drowned."
"Since you both acknowledge it," sighed Socrates, "I will confess that I also am a fool, and have always been one; but I looked so wise the people insisted I must know everything!"
"Since you both admit it," sighed Socrates, "I’ll admit that I’m also a fool and always have been; but I looked so wise that people insisted I must know everything!"
"Yes, yes," Sophocles groaned, "the people have murdered us!"
"Yeah, yeah," Sophocles sighed, "the people have killed us!"
"My only regret," said Pericles, "is that my wife is not with me. If only she were here"—
"My only regret," said Pericles, "is that my wife isn’t with me. If only she were here”—
He did not finish what he was saying, for just then the bowl broke in two. And the people are still waiting for the three wise men to come back to them.
He didn't finish what he was saying because, at that moment, the bowl broke in half. And the people are still waiting for the three wise men to return to them.

Little Bun Rabbit
Say, what do you see with your big, round eye?"
"On Christmas we rabbits," says Bunny so shy,
"Keep watch to see Santa go galloping by."
She came to know every flower that grew, and to call them by name, and she always stepped very carefully to avoid treading on them, for Dorothy was a kind-hearted child and did not like to crush the pretty flowers that bloomed in her path. And she was also very fond of all the animals, and learned to know them well, and even to understand their language, which very few people can do. And the animals loved Dorothy in turn, for the word passed around amongst them that she could be trusted to do them no harm. For the horse, whose soft nose[258] Dorothy often gently stroked, told the cow of her kindness, and the cow told the dog, and the dog told the cat, and the cat told her black kitten, and the black kitten told the rabbit when one day they met in the turnip patch.
She got to know every flower that grew and learned to call them by name. She always stepped carefully to avoid stepping on them because Dorothy was a kind-hearted girl who didn’t want to crush the beautiful flowers in her way. She also loved all the animals, got to know them well, and even understood their language, which very few people can do. The animals loved Dorothy back because word spread among them that she could be trusted not to hurt them. The horse, whose soft nose Dorothy often gently stroked, told the cow about her kindness, and the cow told the dog, and the dog told the cat, and the cat told her black kitten, and the black kitten told the rabbit when they all met one day in the turnip patch.
Therefore when the rabbit, which is the most timid of all animals and the most difficult to get acquainted with, looked out of a small bush at the edge of the wood one day and saw Dorothy standing a little way off, he did not scamper away, as is his custom, but sat very still and met the gaze of her sweet eyes boldly, although perhaps his heart beat a little faster than usual.
Therefore, when the rabbit, which is the most timid of all animals and the hardest to become familiar with, peeked out from a small bush at the edge of the woods one day and saw Dorothy a little way off, he didn’t run away like he usually would. Instead, he sat very still and boldly met the gaze of her sweet eyes, although his heart might have been racing a bit faster than usual.
Dorothy herself was afraid she might frighten him away, so she kept very quiet for a time, leaning silently against a tree and smiling encouragement at her timorous companion until the rabbit became reassured and blinked his big eyes at her thoughtfully. For he was as much interested in the little girl as she in him, since it was the first time he had dared to meet a person face to face.
Dorothy was worried she might scare him off, so she stayed quiet for a while, leaning silently against a tree and giving her shy companion an encouraging smile until the rabbit felt more at ease and blinked his big eyes at her, thinking. He was as curious about the little girl as she was about him, since it was the first time he had the courage to meet someone in person.
Finally Dorothy ventured to speak, so she asked, very softly and slowly,
Finally, Dorothy decided to speak, so she asked, very softly and slowly,
"Hey, what do you see with your big, round eye?"
"Many things," answered the rabbit, who was pleased to hear the girl speak in his own language; "in summer-time I see the clover-leaves that I love[259] to feed upon and the cabbages at the end of the farmer's garden. I see the cool bushes where I can hide from my enemies, and I see the dogs and the men long before they can see me, or know that I am near, and therefore I am able to keep out of their way."
"Many things," replied the rabbit, happy to hear the girl speak in his own language. "In the summer, I see the clover leaves that I love to munch on and the cabbages at the end of the farmer's garden. I notice the cool bushes where I can hide from my enemies, and I spot the dogs and the men long before they can see me or realize I’m nearby, so I can avoid them."
"Is that the reason your eyes are so big?" asked Dorothy.
"Is that why your eyes are so big?" asked Dorothy.
"I suppose so," returned the rabbit; "you see we have only our eyes and our ears and our legs to defend ourselves with. We cannot fight, but we can always run away, and that is a much better way to save our lives than by fighting."
"I guess so," replied the rabbit. "You see, we only have our eyes, ears, and legs to protect ourselves. We can't fight, but we can always run away, and that’s a much better way to save our lives than by fighting."
"Where is your home, bunny?" enquired the girl.
"Where is your home, bunny?" asked the girl.
"I live in the ground, far down in a cool, pleasant hole I have dug in the midst of the forest. At the bottom of the hole is the nicest little room you can imagine, and there I have made a soft bed to rest in at night. When I meet an enemy I run to my hole and jump in, and there I stay until all danger is over."
"I live in the ground, deep down in a cool, cozy hole I dug in the middle of the forest. At the bottom of the hole is the cutest little room you can picture, and there I've made a comfy bed to sleep in at night. When I encounter a threat, I dash to my hole and hop in, and I stay there until it's safe again."
"You have told me what you see in summer," continued Dorothy, who was greatly interested in the rabbit's account of himself, "but what do you see in the winter?"
"You've shared what you see in summer," continued Dorothy, who was really interested in the rabbit's story, "but what do you see in the winter?"
"Keep watch to see Santa go galloping by."
"And do you ever see him?" asked the girl, eagerly.
"And do you ever see him?" the girl asked eagerly.
"Oh, yes; every winter. I am not afraid of him, nor of his reindeer. And it is such fun to see him come dashing along, cracking his whip and calling out cheerily to his reindeer, who are able to run even swifter than we rabbits. And Santa Claus, when he sees me, always gives me a nod and a smile, and then I look after him and his big load of toys which he is carrying to the children, until he has galloped away out of sight. I like to see the toys, for they are so bright and pretty, and every year there is something new amongst them. Once I visited Santa, and saw him make the toys."
"Oh, yes; every winter. I'm not scared of him or his reindeer. It’s so much fun to watch him come speeding by, cracking his whip and cheerfully calling to his reindeer, who can run even faster than us rabbits. And Santa Claus, when he spots me, always gives me a nod and a smile, and then I watch him and his big load of toys he’s taking to the kids until he gallops out of sight. I love seeing the toys because they’re so bright and pretty, and every year there’s something new among them. Once, I visited Santa and saw him making the toys."
"Oh, tell me about it!" pleaded Dorothy.
"Oh, tell me about it!" Dorothy urged.
"It was one morning after Christmas," said the rabbit, who seemed to enjoy talking, now that he had overcome his fear of Dorothy, "and I was sitting by the road-side when Santa Claus came riding back in his empty sleigh. He does not come home quite so fast as he goes, and when he saw me he stopped for a word.
"It was one morning after Christmas," said the rabbit, who seemed to enjoy talking now that he had gotten over his fear of Dorothy, "and I was sitting by the side of the road when Santa Claus came riding back in his empty sleigh. He doesn't come home quite as fast as he leaves, and when he saw me, he stopped for a chat."
"'You look very pretty this morning, Bun Rabbit,' he said, in his jolly way; 'I think the babies would love to have you to play with.'
"'You look really pretty this morning, Bun Rabbit,' he said, in his cheerful way; 'I think the kids would really enjoy having you to play with.'"
"'I don't doubt it, your honor,' I answered; 'but they'd soon kill me with handling, even if they did not scare me to death; for babies are very rough with their playthings.'
"'I don't doubt it, your honor,' I replied; 'but they’d probably wear me out with all the handling, even if they didn’t scare me to death; because babies can be really rough with their toys.'"
"'That is true,' replied Santa Claus; 'and yet you are so soft and pretty it is a pity the babies can't[261] have you. Still, as they would abuse a live rabbit I think I shall make them some toy rabbits, which they cannot hurt; so if you will jump into my sleigh with me and ride home to my castle for a few days, I'll see if I can't make some toy rabbits just like you.'
"'That's true,' replied Santa Claus, 'and yet you’re so soft and pretty that it’s a shame the babies can't[261] have you. Still, since they would probably mistreat a real rabbit, I think I’ll make them some toy rabbits that they can't hurt; so if you’ll jump into my sleigh with me and ride back to my castle for a few days, I'll try to make some toy rabbits just like you.'"
"Of course I consented, for we all like to please old Santa, and a minute later I had jumped into the sleigh beside him and we were dashing away at full speed toward his castle. I enjoyed the ride very much, but I enjoyed the castle far more; for it was one of the loveliest places you could imagine. It stood on the top of a high mountain and is built of gold and silver bricks, and the windows are pure diamond crystals. The rooms are big and high, and there is a soft carpet upon every floor and many strange things scattered around to amuse one. Santa Claus lives there all alone, except for old Mother Hubbard, who cooks the meals for him; and her cupboard is never bare now, I can promise you! At the top of the castle there is one big room, and that is Santa's work-shop, where he makes the toys. On one side is his work-bench, with plenty of saws and hammers and jack-knives; and on another side is the paint-bench, with paints of every color and brushes of every size and shape. And in other places are great shelves, where the toys are put to dry and keep new and bright until Christmas comes and it is time to load them all into his sleigh.
"Of course I agreed, because we all like to make old Santa happy, and a minute later I jumped into the sleigh next to him, and we were speeding away toward his castle. I really enjoyed the ride, but I loved the castle even more; it was one of the most beautiful places you could imagine. It sat on top of a high mountain and was made of gold and silver bricks, with windows made of pure diamond crystals. The rooms were spacious and tall, and there was a soft carpet on every floor along with many interesting things scattered around for entertainment. Santa Claus lives there all by himself, except for old Mother Hubbard, who cooks his meals; and her cupboard is never empty, I promise you! At the top of the castle, there’s a large room that serves as Santa's workshop, where he makes toys. On one side is his workbench, equipped with plenty of saws, hammers, and jackknives; on another side is the paint station, stocked with paints of every color and brushes of all sizes and shapes. And in other areas, there are large shelves where the toys are left to dry and keep looking new and bright until Christmas arrives and it's time to load them all into his sleigh."
"After Mother Hubbard had given me a good[262] dinner, and I had eaten some of the most delicious clover I have ever tasted, Santa took me up into his work-room and sat me upon the table.
"After Mother Hubbard had given me a good[262] dinner, and I had eaten some of the most delicious clover I have ever tasted, Santa took me up into his workroom and sat me on the table."
"'If I can only make rabbits half as nice as you are,' he said, 'the little ones will be delighted.' Then he lit a big pipe and began to smoke, and soon he took a roll of soft fur from a shelf in a corner and commenced to cut it out in the shape of a rabbit. He smoked and whistled all the time he was working, and he talked to me in such a jolly way that I sat perfectly still and allowed him to measure my ears and my legs so that he could cut the fur into the proper form.
"'If I can make rabbits half as nice as you are,' he said, 'the little ones will be so happy.' Then he lit a big pipe and started smoking. Soon, he pulled a roll of soft fur from a shelf in the corner and began cutting it into the shape of a rabbit. He smoked and whistled the whole time he was working, and he talked to me in such a cheerful way that I sat completely still and let him measure my ears and legs so he could cut the fur into the right shape."
"'Why, I've got your nose too long, Bunny,' he said once; and so he snipped a little off the fur he was cutting, so that the toy rabbit's nose should be like mine. And again he said, 'Good gracious! the ears are too short entirely!' So he had to get a needle and thread and sew on more fur to the ears, so that they might be the right size. But after a time it was all finished, and then he stuffed the fur full of sawdust and sewed it up neatly; after which he put in some glass eyes that made the toy rabbit look wonderfully life-like. When it was all done he put it on the table beside me, and at first I didn't know whether I was the live rabbit or the toy rabbit, we were so much alike.
"'Why, I've made your nose too long, Bunny,' he said once; and so he trimmed a bit off the fur he was cutting, so the toy rabbit's nose would match mine. Then he said, 'Good gracious! The ears are completely too short!' So he had to grab a needle and thread and add more fur to the ears so they'd be the right size. But after a while, it was all finished, and then he stuffed the fur with sawdust and sewed it up neatly. After that, he added some glass eyes that made the toy rabbit look incredibly lifelike. Once it was all done, he placed it on the table next to me, and at first, I couldn't tell whether I was the living rabbit or the toy rabbit; we looked so much alike."
"'It's a very good job,' said Santa, nodding his head at us pleasantly; 'and I shall have to make a[263] lot of these rabbits, for the little children are sure to be greatly pleased with them.'
"'It's a great job,' said Santa, nodding at us with a smile; 'and I’ll have to make a[263] lot of these rabbits, because the little kids are definitely going to love them.'"
"So he immediately began to make another, and this time he cut the fur just the right size, so that it was even better than the first rabbit.
"So he quickly started on another one, and this time he cut the fur to the perfect size, making it even better than the first rabbit."
"'I must put a squeak in it,' said Santa.
"I need to add a squeak to it," said Santa.
"So he took a box of squeaks from a shelf and put one into the rabbit before he sewed it up. When it was all finished he pressed the toy rabbit with his thumb, and it squeaked so naturally that I jumped off the table, fearing at first the new rabbit was alive. Old Santa laughed merrily at this, and I soon recovered from my fright and was pleased to think the babies were to have such pretty playthings.
"So he grabbed a box of squeakers from a shelf and put one inside the rabbit before sewing it up. When it was all done, he pressed the toy rabbit with his thumb, and it squeaked so naturally that I jumped off the table, initially thinking the new rabbit was alive. Old Santa laughed heartily at this, and I quickly got over my scare and was happy to think the babies would have such lovely toys."
"'After this,' said Santa Claus, 'I can make rabbits without having you for a pattern; but if you like you may stay a few days longer in my castle and amuse yourself.'
"'After this,' said Santa Claus, 'I can create rabbits without needing you as a model; but if you'd like, you can stay a few more days in my castle and enjoy yourself.'"
"I thanked him and decided to stay. So for several days I watched him making all kinds of toys, and I wondered to see how quickly he made them, and how many new things he invented.
"I thanked him and chose to stick around. So for several days, I observed him creating all sorts of toys, and I was amazed at how quickly he crafted them and how many new ideas he came up with."
"'I almost wish I was a child,' I said to him one day, 'for then I too could have playthings.'
"'I almost wish I were a child,' I said to him one day, 'because then I could have toys too.'"
"'Ah, you can run about all day, in summer and in winter, and enjoy yourself in your own way,' said Santa; 'but the poor little children are obliged to stay in the house in the winter and on rainy days in[264] the summer, and then they must have toys to amuse them and keep them contented.'
"'Ah, you can run around all day, in summer and in winter, and have fun your own way,' said Santa; 'but the poor little kids have to stay inside during winter and on rainy days in[264] the summer, and they need toys to entertain them and keep them happy.'"
"I knew this was true, so I only said, admiringly,
"I knew this was true, so I just said, with admiration,
"'You must be the quickest and the best workman in all the world, Santa.'
"'You must be the fastest and the best worker in the whole world, Santa.'"
"'I suppose I am,' he answered; 'but then, you see, I have been making toys for hundreds of years, and I make so many it is no wonder I am skillful. And now, if you are ready to go home, I'll hitch up the reindeer and take you back again.'
"'I guess I am,' he replied; 'but you see, I’ve been making toys for hundreds of years, and I make so many that it's no surprise I'm skilled. Now, if you’re ready to head home, I'll get the reindeer and take you back.'"
"'Oh, no,' said I, 'I prefer to run by myself, for I can easily find the way and I want to see the country.'
"'Oh, no,' I said, 'I prefer to run on my own because I can easily find my way, and I want to see the landscape.'"
"'If that is the case,' replied Santa, 'I must give you a magic collar to wear, so that you will come to no harm.'
"'If that's the case,' replied Santa, 'I have to give you a magic collar to wear, so you won't come to any harm.'"
"So, after Mother Hubbard had given me a good meal of turnips and sliced cabbage, Santa Claus put the magic collar around my neck and I started for home. I took my time on the journey, for I knew nothing could harm me, and I saw a good many strange sights before I got back to this place again."
"So, after Mother Hubbard had given me a hearty meal of turnips and sliced cabbage, Santa Claus put the magic collar around my neck and I set off for home. I took my time on the journey since I knew nothing could hurt me, and I encountered a lot of unusual sights before I returned to this place again."
"But what became of the magic collar?" asked Dorothy, who had listened with breathless interest to the rabbit's story.
"But what happened to the magic collar?" asked Dorothy, who had listened with rapt attention to the rabbit's story.
"After I got home," replied the rabbit, "the collar disappeared from around my neck, and I knew Santa had called it back to himself again. He did not give it to me, you see; he merely let me take it[265] on my journey to protect me. The next Christmas, when I watched by the road-side to see Santa, I was pleased to notice a great many of the toy rabbits sticking out of the loaded sleigh. The babies must have liked them, too, for every year since I have seen them amongst the toys.
"After I got home," said the rabbit, "the collar vanished from around my neck, and I realized Santa had reclaimed it. He didn't actually give it to me; he just let me borrow it[265] on my journey for protection. The next Christmas, when I waited by the roadside to see Santa, I was happy to see a ton of toy rabbits sticking out of the packed sleigh. The kids must have loved them too, because I've seen them among the toys every year since."
"Santa never forgets me, and every time he passes he calls out, in his jolly voice,
"Santa never forgets me, and every time he goes by, he calls out, in his cheerful voice,
"'A merry Christmas to you, Bun Rabbit! The babies still love you dearly.'"
"'Merry Christmas to you, Bun Rabbit! The kids still love you a lot.'"
The Rabbit paused, and Dorothy was just about to ask another question when Bunny raised his head and seemed to hear something coming.
The Rabbit paused, and Dorothy was just about to ask another question when Bunny lifted his head and appeared to hear something approaching.
"What is it?" enquired the girl.
"What is it?" the girl asked.
"It's the farmer's big shepherd dog," answered the Rabbit, "and I must be going before he sees me, or I shall have to run for my life. So good bye, Dorothy; I hope we shall meet again, and then I will gladly tell you more of my adventures."
"It's the farmer's huge shepherd dog," the Rabbit replied. "I have to go before he spots me, or I’ll have to run for my life. So, goodbye, Dorothy; I hope we meet again, and then I’ll happily share more of my adventures."
The next instant he had sprung into the wood, and all that Dorothy could see of him was a gray streak darting in and out amongst the trees.
The next moment, he jumped into the woods, and all Dorothy could see was a gray blur moving in and out among the trees.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!